Podcasts about sex stories

Luke's HAARP Time Warp: Part 15 Marion becomes Queen. Based on a post by somethin fishy, in 15 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels. Chapter 70. Luke spent a couple of days in Sheffield while the rest of the army arrived. The first thing he did when he arrived though was that he sent Pollyanna's engineers ahead with a strong dragoon escort to prepare the way for his artillery. Mostly this involved doing work at river crossings. At many of the crossings they would have to build bridges that were strong enough to support the weight of the cannons for the big ones weighed a couple of tons. Luke had designed them so that when smokeless powder became available, he wouldn't have to redesign them. The plan for crossing the Thames was to build a large number of boats and create a pontoon bridge with them. This way supplies could keep up. Within a week of Luke arriving in Sheffield, he was looking at the Norman's fort. The march south had been extremely rapid and uneventful for no noble was willing to challenge Luke's army. As uneventful a trip as the army had; Luke's personal trip was far more eventful. Alice's medical unit was one of the last ones to arrive in Sheffield for she had to finish some important things in York before she could depart. That evening she went into Luke's tent. Luke always stayed in a tent while he was in the field. His theory was that his soldiers slept in tents so he should too. His army stayed in tents because Luke had forbidden the army from sharing civilian homes unless it was a dire emergency. She found him lying on his cot and looking at an old picture. It was the picture of Luke and his older sister just after he had graduated from Marine basic training. He was in his dress blues while she was wearing one of her formal gowns. He was so into just staring at the picture that he didn't even hear Alice enter. It wasn't until she cleared her throat that Luke noticed that she was there. “Oh, sorry Alice. I didn't hear you come in. What can I do for you this evening?” As she always was, she was struck by that line. It was never “what do you want?” or even “hello”. It was always “what can I do for you?” It was just another reminder for Alice that Luke was the kindest person that she had ever met. She decided right there that if Luke wanted her, she would be his lover. After all Marion had Gabriel; why shouldn't Luke have someone else too. “The voices bothering you again?” Alice asked trying to sound as innocent as possible for she knew of Luke's sometimes hair trigger temper. “Marion talked to you, didn't she?” “Yes, she did. Luke, she is concerned for you and so am I.” “Why are you concerned for me?” It was evident from his tone that while he wasn't angry, he could become very angry very quickly. Alice decided then and there to lay all her cards on the table and confess to Luke her true feelings for him. “Why? Because I love you, Luke. You saved me from being raped. You taught me medicine. You enabled my late fiancé and I to actually have a chance with each other. You have already saved the lives of countless people. Finally, you are the kindest, most loyal person that I have ever met. So, tell me, why would I not love you.” “Well let's see. I'm married and I'm broken. I have almost constant nightmares when I sleep. In fact, most nights I don't sleep but for maybe an hour or two and I've been having nightmares for many years now. I hear voices in my head telling me that I be dead by the end of this campaign and yet here I am getting ready to wage this campaign anyway. If that's not broken and hopeless then I don't know what is.” “Luke you're not broken. Only a very strong person could have survived what all you have been through. You not only survived but you have thrived. As far as being on this campaign see my previous comment on loyalty and as far as you being married; well Marion has a lover so why shouldn't you. After all she was the one who fixed us up the other night. She was the one who begged me to do what I could to watch over you during this campaign. So, please Luke can you just give us a chance.” “I don't…” that was as far as he got before Alice's lips locked onto his. When she broke the kiss, she locked onto his eyes with hers. He had tried to look away but Alice put her hands on his face and gently pulled his eyes back to hers. “Please Luke” With their eyes locked she could almost see the epic battle going on inside Luke's mind. On one hand he was loyal. He was absolutely loyal to his wife. On the other hand, Alice was exceptionally beautiful and smart and she reminded him of someone who had been extremely dear to him that he had lost a few years before. It seemed like hours before Alice saw a change in Luke's eyes, but finally a look of calm took over. He moved over in his cot and invited Alice to lay down with him. Since he was so large the only way that Alice could realistically lay with Luke was to lay on Luke. “Before you say anything, I want to show you something. Something that even Marion has never seen and I don't want her to see it either for she already has enough to worry about.” Luke then pulled out another picture. This one was of him when he was in his mid to late twenties and he was with a stunning redhead. When Alice saw the picture, she gasped for the redhead in the picture could have been her twin sister. “Who is she, Luke?” “Who was she, Alice? Her name was Rebecca, Becky, and she was my fiancé but she was killed two days before we were to get married. She was driving home late one night when a deer jumped out in front of her car. She tried to avoid it and in doing so lost control of her car and hit a tree. The autopsy showed that she died almost instantly so at least she didn't suffer. It also revealed that she was eight weeks pregnant with twin girls. That was when I moved to Alaska for, I wanted to get as far away from where she died as I could. I never did step foot back in Louisiana again. She was my entire life and after her my life has just wasn't been worth living until, I met Marion. Then I met you and everything went upside-down. You two even have very similar interest for she was a surgical resident at the local hospital and was within a month of finishing.” “Oh Luke, I didn't know!!” She gripped him as tight as she could and by the time, she finished crying Luke had fallen asleep. She continued to lay there and now paying attention she noticed Luke's body tense up several times. When this happened, she would hold him tighter and he would relax. Eventually she was able to fall asleep, but now she was having nightmares of her own. Only hers were what might happen if that voice in Luke's head turned out to be right. Would Marion be able to hold things together. As Alice thought about it, the more she was convinced that Marion wouldn't be able to. Alice had a huge amount more interaction with the general populace than anyone else in Marion's group except for Luke, so she knew that a major reason the people were willing to follow her was because of Luke. For it was Luke that had the people's complete trust. The one's that didn't trust him, feared him so much that they wouldn't do anything that might risk his wrath. Alice of course knew why; after all this was the 11th century and everyone understood brute force. This was what most people saw in Luke. His power was blindingly so obvious that most everyone overlooked his true power, his intelligence, his willingness to listen to the people around him, and his kindness. Alice knew that Marion didn't understand this dynamic and she probably never would, after all she had been born into a very privileged life and she was blind to the general population as a whole. Put any single person or small group in front of her and she treated them with upmost respect. But she was at best partly blind to the lower classes. At least to her credit, Marion tried. The next morning Luke was up early as usual. He gently slid out from under Alice and covered her back up for she was still sleeping soundly. He started his morning the same way he always did. He checked the night sentries. Granted he was in friendly territory but that was no excuse for letting one's guard down. With sunrise the army got ready to leave. A message had come in overnight from Pollyanna telling him that things were clear all the way to the Thames. When Alice caught up with Luke later that morning, he invited her to keep her things with his and she gladly accepted. The army moved like the wind on their way south. By the time they reached the Thames, Pollyanna had the pontoon bridge done so Luke's army didn't even have to pause. They moved so fast that they caught the Norman army completely by surprise. The only thing that saved the Normans from being annihilated during the first contact was a storm had blown up and limited the visibility thus allowed them to escape back to their fort. Not that being in their fort would do them any good. Luke ordered his artillery to ring the fort at a distance of five hundred meters with his infantry to dig in in front of them at a distance of three hundred meters from the walls. At this range they could pick off anyone who came outside the walls and depending on the wind, his motors could drop rounds on the fort. It took about a day to get into position at the end of which, he sent his surrender demands to William of Normandy. If they laid down their arms then they would be allowed to return to Normandy. If they didn't then they would all have English graves for the rest of eternity. It didn't surprise Luke any when his demands were refused with what was his experience was typical French snootiness, not that he cared. The bombardment started at sunrise the next morning. Luke made sure that his gunners fired slow enough so that they didn't fire through all their shells in one day. Their first target was the walls. If they could be destroyed then his troops could pick off William's troops at will. Within an hour, the walls had been blown to bits, but now they had another problem. William had built his fort on a hilltop and Luke's soldiers couldn't see into the fort so Luke ordered a number of towers to be built around the hill. These towers were made of crossed logs that had both ends notched to fit into notches of the logs above and below them. From these towers, his best shots would be able to pick off William's men no matter where they were at. It had taken the rest of the day to build the towers, but Luke had another trick up his sleeve. That night he ordered illumination rounds fired continuously over the Norman heads. This way, his sharpshooters could pick out their targets and the Normans wouldn't be able to get any sleep. Luke's sharpshooter teams only were allowed to work for four hours before they were relieved so that they could get some rest. The next morning, the Normans presented Luke an offer for them to surrender but Luke flat out rejected it. The price was now their unconditional surrender which of course the Duke of Normandy was not going to do. After the messenger left with Luke's response, Alice asked him: “Luke, why did you condemn all those men over there to death? That seems extremely cruel and that's definitely not like you.” “Because I don't want Marion to have to look over her shoulder constantly wondering if she will be invaded again from Normandy. This will buy her the time that she will need to shore up her support.” “You talk like you won't be there to help her. You're not leaving, are you?” “I hope not for I am happier here than I ever was before, but reality doesn't care about people.” Luke said with a sad smile. Alice knew that he was still being bothered by the voices and worse still was that he now not only believed them but had accepted what they were telling him to be the truth and was conducting himself accordingly. All through the day, Luke's artillery and sharpshooters killed many Normans. That evening, Luke summoned one of his crack cavalry units and ordered them to advance on the fort and scout it for it was too windy for him to have the balloon deployed. As the cavalry advanced, Luke ordered a cease fire so that he wouldn't have to worry about friendly fire. He also had gone up to the top of one of the towers so that he could get a better view. He watched as the cavalry went into the fort and watched as they looked around. They signaled that everyone in the fort was dead and that it was safe to enter. Alice was one of the first ones not in the cavalry to enter the fort and she stunned by what she found for almost none of the Normans were still alive. What shocked her worse was Luke's reaction to the carnage that he had caused. He just ordered the bodies thrown into a nearby gully and buried. After he had helped his troops dispose of the bodies he went and had dinner. Chapter 71. Earl John of Sheffield had been waiting for this moment since the summer. He hated that his serfs had been liberated and it really pissed him off that some of the minor nobles in the area were now making more money than he was. He just couldn't bring himself to pay the lower classes to do work that they should have been doing anyway for they were not good for anything else. At least in his opinion. It really pissed him off when Marion's labor board had fined him for shorting his employee's paychecks. He knew that he would have to wait for the perfect opportunity to revolt or Marion's army would crush him. As he waited, he wasn't idle. He put our feelers to the other nobles in the area to see if any of them would be interested in joining him. He found four other fairly minor nobles that were interested in joining him in his revolt. As his diplomatic efforts were under way, he had sent men to infiltrate Marion's army and learn about her style of warfare. As his diplomatic efforts were coming to fruition, he was able to find a black-market supplier for small arms for his army. One of the minor nobles that joined him was named Hildyard and John didn't think that much of him. He was arrogant and constantly thought of himself more than he was. As far as John was concerned though, Hildyard would make good cannon fodder. Hildyard's wife on the other was against rebelling for she had been making really good money for herself under Marion's rule and knew that Marion's troops would crush any rebellion. She actually was mad enough, with Hildyard, that she kicked him out of her life for she wanted nothing to do with this rebellion and wanted to protect her family at all cost. She had seen the cost of rebelling against Marion and she wanted no part of it. John watched as Marion's army crushed the Viking invasion and he hoped that Godwinson's army would tangle with Marion's, but that didn't happen. Just after the Viking invasion had been beaten off, his spies returned and began to train the rest of the noble's combined army in absolute secrecy. John watched as his army was brought up to the standards that Marion's army had been trained to, and John was finding that he couldn't wait to bring Marion's army to battle and crush it. He would then make her his personal whore. As his army was training, John looked for the ideal land to do battle on. He knew he would do much better to stay on the defensive so he looked for land that was easy to defend and would allow him an escape route in the event that his plans were upset. He found the perfect place in a spot that was surrounded on three sides by impenetrable swamps. Carefully he began to fortify the area and to protect his men against the expected artillery barrage; he had bunkers built and earthen walls put up around the area. Finally, he was ready and now he just had to find the perfect opportunity. It came much sooner then he thought. Five days after King Godwinson got to York, the Normans invaded and he took off, back South. By mid-October word came that the King's army had been defeated in battle. John had been waiting for this for he was sure that Marion would send her army south and when she did, he would revolt. He was sure that this would force Marion to further divide her forces for he knew about the troops that she had in Scotland. Sure enough, she did exactly what he had been expecting and he watched as Marion's army moved through the area. A week after Marion's army left Sheffield, no word had come and now John knew that it was safe for him to revolt. He sent coded messages to the rest of his co-conspirators and they mobilized their armies. In all they had almost ten thousand men, all armed with firearms. The lack of artillery bothered John some but he was banking on cutting Luke's supply lines and hopefully he would shoot through his supply of ammunition making his artillery useless. It would take a few days for the nobles to gain control of the entire area, so they had spread out some. Their first target was the rail depot and supply dump that was there. Since Luke hadn't been expecting a revolt in the area, he had left only a token force behind to guard it. John's forces quickly overwhelmed the guards but not before the commander had set demolition charges in the power stores. As the guards were being marched out, the powder went up with a massive explosion. The explosion had been caused be a booby-trapped door and caused the death of John's oldest son and a number of his men. John was so upset with this that he ordered the female guards brutally raped before they were drawn and quartered. The male guards were to be castrated before they too were drawn and quartered. Although the guards suffered, they all understood that John's war effort would be crippled for he had been relying on capturing those powder supplies intact. It took almost an entire day to slowly kill the guards and the last to die was the commander. This way, he would have to watch his troops suffer because of what he did. Once all the guards were dead, John ordered that every building was to be torched and the army was to move to the appointed gathering point. Once all the noble's armies had gathered, they would march on York and forever put an end to all this bull about men and women being equal and the lower classes having equal rights with the nobles. What John didn't know was that Luke was already on his way north. He wouldn't find out until he got a message from one of the other nobles. It had been sent in a hurry for the noble didn't even have time to write it down. The message simple; “Marion's army is back.” John knew that he wouldn't have enough time to gather the rest of the men, so he headed toward his swamp fortress. At least two of the other nobles had been able to meet up with him. All told they had just over seven thousand troops and John was sure that Luke had suffered casualties in battling the Normans. The way John and the rest of his commanders figured; the armies would be about equal. Almost as soon as John was settling into his new fortress, he got word that Hildyard's forces had also been eliminated. Here it seemed like Luke had launched a night attack and that had caught Hildyard's army by complete surprise. John had tried to warm that idiot about underestimating Luke, for he had managed to send some time talking with Luke during Luke's summer campaign in the area and had come away from that meeting with a huge amount of grudging respect for Luke's command talents. Now Hildyard paid the ultimate price for his stupidity. John spent the time before Luke arrived, strengthening his defenses and had a number of scouts posted to inform him when Luke's forces made it into the area. One of the other things that John had done was to make a hidden path out of the back of the marsh, so that his forces could escape if anything went wrong. He placed hidden fortifications where the path came into the fortress in case Luke tried to come up that path and had even placed a number of booby traps along it to slow Luke's forces down. Now all that there was to do was wait. They had plenty of food, water, and ammunition in the bunkers and had enough bunkers for all the men to hide in. Chapter 72. The very next morning, Luke's army was on the road again. This time they were headed to Scotland to settle some unfinished business. Everyone in the army was now stunned at just how cold Luke had become. Before he would always be the one who would warm the mood of the room with their presence. Now the mood turned subarctic everywhere he went. Of course, everyone still had the upmost respect for him, they just wondered what had happened to him. Once the army was back north of the Thames, Alice cornered him: “Okay Luke you can stop with the little voices now! The campaign is over and you survived just like everyone else in the army.” “Really, the campaign is over now? Since when and who said anything about the voices bothering me?!?! And while we are on the subject of the campaign, when the fuck did you become a god-damn fucking general? Because I don't ever remember saying that the campaign was over yet.” This was the first time that Luke had ever terrified Alice. Normally his face was always an even color no matter how angry he got, but now he was redder than her hair. For a second, she was petrified but then she fled with tears in her eyes. The look in Luke's eyes basically said that he didn't feel anything about making Alice cry. Luke then received a message that some of the nobles in the Sheffield area was rebelling and that his supply depot had been destroyed to keep it out of the rebel's hands. The army had been gone for almost a week and a half with no news about if they had won or not. In fact, Luke had sent a single highly coded message to Marion telling her of their victory and that he was taking the army up to Scotland. He had also asked her not to say anything to anyone for he wanted to see if any of the nobles would rebel. He was determined that should he die; that Marion would be able to rule and not have rebellious nobles to worry about. Up to this point the army was making about their usual distance of just short of twenty-two kilometers a day. As soon as Luke got the message, he ordered the pace be picked up for he wanted almost forty kilometers a day. With this everyone knew that something bad was going on but Luke was close lipped about it. The army raced north arriving back in the Sheffield area in a matter of days. They found the whole area in an uproar for it seemed like a number of the remaining nobles in the area had been waiting on the army to be away so that they could rebel. They hated that their serfs had been freed and many of them had taken massive hits to their incomes as a result. To make matters worse, every one of them had firearms for their personal armies. Luke had moved his army so fast that he had managed to catch one of the rebellious nobles by complete surprise and annihilated that noble's army within only fifteen minutes. The noble had been captured alive and Luke ordered that he and his entire family be impaled and left at the side of one of the major roads in the area. To really drive his point home, the noble was forced to watch as absolutely everyone in his family was stripped naked and impaled on objects from his own castle. Once they had been impaled, he was impaled as well. Luke was tired of nobles rebelling every time he had his back turned and he was determined to put a permanent end to their rebelling. Luke didn't even take time to loot the noble's possessions before he went after the next target. This one had some warning but it wasn't enough for him to get completely ready. Luke now pulled yet another trick out of his hat and made a night attack. This caught the noble off guard and most of his army routed without even putting a hand on their guns. The rest of the army was killed where they stood. The noble this time was killed in combat. When Luke investigated, he found that the noble's wife had kicked him out because he wanted to rebel while she loved being under Marion's rule. This saved her and her families lives and Luke made sure that her property was not touched. He even invited her to dinner that evening but she respectfully declined. Now Luke's army had knocked off two rebel nobles and had only suffered forty casualties, while killing or capturing almost three thousand. All prisoners were required to dig the mass graves for the dead and then they were sent to a prison camp that Luke had set up where they could be dealt with later. He made sure to leave enough guards to keep the prisoners under control and a cavalry unit to scout for any enemy units trying to free the prisoners. The third noble out of the five that rebelled was now fully alerted that Luke was in the area. This one wasn't an idiot and had set himself up in an area that he could easily defend. Luke knew that he was going to have a problem with this one for he had met this bastard before and remembered him. Not only was this noble the smartest out of the five but he had the largest army and he was in as easily defensible position. In addition, Luke learned that the other two remaining nobles had joined him and swelled his ranks. Luke, with a small cavalry escort, rode around the enemy position and he noticed that there was a small, tight path into the rear of the enemy position. The problem that Luke had with it was that it was almost too obvious. In the end, Luke decided not to attack along the path, like some of his subordinates wanted to. Luke was going to pull out another trick and make his own path. He had his artillery start firing at dawn, the day after they had arrived in front of the noble's defenses. They were to fire as fast as they could for four hours and then stop. While the artillery was firing, Luke would take one of his brigades around and hack their way through the swamp that was guarding the enemy's flank. The brigade that he would be using, left camp well before daylight so that he could be in position to start hacking when the barrage started. This, Luke's troops easily accomplished. On the way through the marsh, Luke saw that one of his soldiers was having an especially rough time. Her problem was that she wasn't tall enough and she couldn't keep her ammunition box out of the water without a huge amount of effort. Another problem she had was that the water was cold and she was completely soaked. Luke came up behind her and picked her up and placed her on his shoulders. She was one of the new recruits so she didn't know that Luke often helped his troops like this. “Hello private. What's your name lass?” “M-Madeline, sir.” “Please while you're up there, Luke will do just fine. I do have one favor to ask of you though. Can you help keep an eye out ahead of us for the enemy please?” “Yes sir... uh Luke” Luke smiled at her hesitation. “So why did you join the army, Madeline?” “To get out of an arranged marriage to an awful man. That and I wanted to serve Marion for she had done so much good for my village.” “How long have you been with us?” “I joined right after you beat those Vikings.” “So, this is going to be your first real battle?” “Yes.” “So, are you going to enroll in reading and writing classes or can you read and write already?” “I don't know. I mean I'm just a girl Luke.” “So what? Marion reads. Her head body guard, Gabriel, reads. The chief engineer, Pollyanna, reads. The head doctor, Alice, reads; so why do you think that you can't?” “Well, I… I don't know. It doesn't seem like a very lady like thing to do.” “Neither is joining the army and yet you did that. Tell you what, after this battle, stop by my tent and you can talk with Alice for a bit so you can learn about all the benefits of reading. Can you at least do that, please?” Madeline was stunned for nowhere in all the legends that she had heard about Luke did they talk about his encouraging women to read and write. She found that she really liked Luke the person. She found the general to be very fair and likeable as well but he could be a bit heavy handed when it came to disciple. In her opinion anyway. As they traveled on, Madeline tried to ask Luke about his background. “You don't want to know, trust me. Plus, to give the story any justice at all it would take much more time than we have available. It won't be long before the artillery stops.” All through this Luke had been thinking and he realized what a monstrous ass that he had made of himself over the last couple of weeks and all because of a damn little voice in his head that had always been wrong before. Something else that gave him comfort was when Madeline said that she joined because she wanted to serve Marion. Maybe things would work out for the better after all. When the artillery went quiet, Luke had his army right on the edge of the enemy camp. He could see that they had been devastated by the artillery fire and he could see that his theory of avoiding the path had been correct for he could see the hidden fortifications blocking it. The remaining enemy soldiers were starting to file out of their bunkers and were manning the field fortifications. He turned to Madeline: “Just stay near me private and trust your training and you will be fine. Trust me.” “Yes sir.” Luke looked up and down his line to make sure that everyone was in position. The enemy was finishing up getting into position to repel the expected frontal attack. Luke stood up and waved his arm, signaling his troops to begin the attack. They went in with no yelling at all. They just moved silently and quickly. The enemy didn't even spot them until Luke's troops were almost on them. Most of the enemy troops appeared to still be in a bit of shock either from the bombardment or from Luke's troops showing up behind them and all this was just fine with Luke. Just meant that he would have fewer causalities. By this time, he had stopped carrying his sword unless it was ceremonial. For battle he carried his Sig which he was able to make ammunition for and a standard army rifle as well. Luke's troops swept over the enemy with ease for they had completely surprised the enemy forces. After they had swept the area, Luke went to stand on the enemy parapet where he waited for the main part of his army. With him he had Marion's flag and he thrust the butt of the pole into the ground next to him. “General, sir. Can I ask you a question?” Luke looked over and saw that it was Madeline. He then smiled warmly. “Go ahead, Madeline.” “That flag, where did Marion get the idea from? I'm just curious.” “This was known as the flag of St. George where I came from and Marion liked it.” Luke made sure to skip over that part about this being the English flag in his universe. “Oh, just curious. Sorry for asking.” “Never be sorry for asking questions for that is how you learn Madeline. Now you should probably get back to your duty.” “Yes sir. Thank you, sir.” When the commander of the rest of the army got up to Luke; Luke just had to ask: “What took ya so long? I was beginning to wonder if you all had fallen asleep or something and I about to go and try to find me a pint.” Around him, the troops were relieved for their commanding general was back. It took the rest of the day to bury all the enemy dead, not that Luke was bothered for he was no longer in a hurry. All the steel was collected, so that it could be sold to Luke's steel mill; the money would be divided between the troops. Chapter 73. When Alice found Luke, she wasn't sure who it was for she had grown use to Luke being angry and now he was back to his old self. “Luke!” she exclaimed “What happened to you?” “I just had to be reminded what I was fighting for, that's all. Well, that and a reminder that many other people live lives that are far worse than mine. Oh, before I forget to tell you, you might have a visitor this evening at our tent. Met me a young soldier who doesn't believe that she can read because of her being a well, her.” “If she stops by, I'll fix that!” Alice said with a smile. “What's the lass's name?” “Madeline” With that Luke put his arm around Alice's shoulder and held her close. Alice was so relieved for Luke really had returned and he wasn't acting one bit. That evening, Madeline did stop by. She had been fighting with herself all afternoon as to whether she should or not and she still wasn't all that sure. She wasn't even sure of how she had got there for one minute it she was in her tent and it seemed like the next, she was asking for permission to enter the commanding general's tent. She found Luke working on paperwork while Alice was doing some weird stretching. Luke had taught Alice yoga and she found that she loved it. Luke loved it for the spectacular view. Neither of them still had uniforms on for they were both in comfortable clothes. Luke looked up when she came in: “Well, hi Madeline. Welcome. Can I get you anything?” “Ah no. Thank you” Madeline was extremely nervous. “Relax Madeline. I'm not nearly as rigid as I seem when in uniform. Time for introductions” Luke said jumping up from his seat “Madeline this is Alice. Alice this is Madeline. She's the one I telling you about” “So, you're the one who doesn't believe that women can read. Come in and take a seat for we have a lot to talk about.” For the next couple of hours, the ladies talked while Luke worked on paperwork. Once in a while Luke would chime in with his two-sense worth without even looking up from his paperwork. Finally, Luke was able to finish all of his paperwork. It was nice to be finally caught up on everything for once. He could hear that the ladies were still talking, but he had to interrupt. “Excuse me ladies but I'm going to bed. Madeline, you might want to think about going to bed to for we will be leaving in the morning.” “Seriously Luke?” whined Alice. “Seriously Luke?” Luke said in a mocking voice “Yes, seriously. I want to get the army back home before the weather gets worse and you need to get back to your hospital. Well Madeline what do you think now?” “I can't wait to learn how to read!!” Luke and Alice smiled at her response. “Madeline, make sure that you stop by the hospital once in a while and I'll help you with anything that you need.” “Oh, thank you Alice.” With that Madeline started to pack up so that she could get back to her tent. Once she had left Luke turned to Alice: “Well, what do you think?” “Time will tell. Time will tell. Now how bout we get to bed.” “Ah my thoughts exactly.” Luke said with a mischievous grin. Without warning, Luke swept Alice off her feet, threw her over his shoulder, and carried the giggling lass back to their cot. They hadn't been tangled up since that time while in York but Alice could tell that with the old Luke back and that she was going to get laid tonight and she was thrilled. He swung her around so that his hands were holding her up by grabbing her tight ass. Alice spread her legs and wrapped them around Luke's waist while she wrapped her arms around his neck. Looking into his eyes, Alice could see just how happy Luke was for his eyes were once again sky blue and they had regained their twinkle. She hadn't seen them this blue in quite some time for lately they had been stormy gray. Their lips met and Alice could have sworn that she had been hit with lightening, the feeling was so strong. Looking at Luke, she could see that he felt the same way. Suddenly the previously cool tent felt like it had been thrown in a fire and neither Luke or Alice could get their clothes off fast enough. Luke actually tripped on his pant leg and fell over, but he didn't care and he started laughing. Since he was on his back, Alice pounced for neither of them needed any foreplay tonight. Alice's previously fast movements almost stopped as she slowly impaled herself. It wasn't that she needed time to stretch her pussy out, she just loved the feeling of Luke slowly sliding up inside of her. After a minute or so, their pubic hairs finally messed together. The color contrast between Luke's dark brown hair and Alice's flaming red bush was striking. They had both kept each other trimmed up neat for it was pain in the ass to shave down there in the field and Luke never shaved down there anyway. As Alice finished settling, Luke gently pulled her head down so that they could kiss. As she did, she had ride up on Luke's cock and she could feel the veins on his cock and his heartbeat. After they shared a kiss, she moved back down until their hair mashed together again. Over and over, they repeated this and since they shared the workload, neither of them got tired very quick. Remembering something that Marion liked, Luke told Alice to spin around. Now she was in a reverse cowgirl position and Alice immediately found that she liked this position for she could feel Luke's cock rubbing on the front of her cunt and when Luke's meaty fingers found her clit, she exploded. Her body seized up and after thirty seconds, she started to shake so violently that she lost all control. Below her Luke felt like he was taking a shower for Alice was spraying like crazy. He just smiled to himself and thought, ‘Yep, I'm back baby'. He held her up so that she wouldn't fall and injure herself. In the dim light Luke could see the film of sweat that now covered Alice's body and looking into her face, Luke could also see that she was ready to go to sleep. He gently laid her down next to him without even pulling out of her. As soon as she found a comfortable spot, on Luke's arm, she was out like a light and lightly snoring. Luke grabbed a pillow and blanket off his cot. Then he wrapped his arms around her and drifted off into a very restful sleep. When Luke woke up the next morning, he was amazed at how good he felt for he hadn't slept that well in a very long time. Looking at Alice, he had to stifle a laugh for her hair was a mess and she hadn't moved since passing out the night before. Gently Luke untangled himself from her and got up. Alice didn't wake up until Luke started cooking breakfast and she was sore so Luke helped her stand up and then had to catch her when she tried to fall down. “Get dressed Alice for breakfast is almost ready, and it's a really nice day out.” Chirped Luke. This earned him a cringe from Alice. “Why do you have to be so cheerful this early in the morning?” she groaned. Just to get her going he gave her a good swat to her ass leaving a red mark and getting her to yip. After everyone had ate, the army started getting underway. They would have to march back to York for the rebellious nobles had wrecked the train station and it would be at least a week before it could be repaired. Luke did leave a strong detachment in Sheffield to help with reconstruction and to keep everyone in line. The trip back to York only took a couple of days because all the roads had now been greatly improved. Getting back to York, the city was in an uproar over the army's return and their victories over the Norman invaders and the rebellion. It seemed like every person in and around York was there to greet the army. This time Luke would march at the head of the army and with the crispness of a marine, they entered York. At the city limits though he got one hell of a surprise when he found Marion waiting on him. This time he rushed up to her and swept her off her feet earning them a standing ovation from the troops and the civilians watching. He spun around with her a couple of times and they were both laughing and then their eyes met. Marion could see that something major had happened to Luke for it seemed like the light was back on in his eyes. She had not seen that much light since before they had first taken York and it warmed her heart so much to see that it had returned. She could feel Luke relax as he buried his nose in her hair and took a deep breath. He then ran his hand along her jawline and their lips interlocked, getting them even more cheers. “I love you, Marion” he whispered in her ear as he held her tight. “I love you too Luke” Luke then changed his grip and put Marion up on his shoulders. Together they led the army into York. This wasn't what she had in mind but it worked. “Hey Marion, where's Gabriel at?” “She's not feeling too good right now.” “What?!?! Why?!?!” “Her and her kid aren't getting along right now.” “Ah” As they led the army through the city, the crowds were going wild; Marion of course waved to the crowds in a way that reminded Luke of the way homecoming queens waved to crowds in his old universe. He had to admit that Marion had seemed to make serious in roads with the population and that took a load off his mind. They walked back to the castle with Marion waving to the crowd the entire way. By the time they got back, Luke was smiling widely and he was in a very good mood. The army was getting as many cheers as Marion was and this pointed to a good future. Chapter 74. The rest of November was quiet for Marion and the gang. Gabriel managed to quickly recover from her kid beating the crap out of her, although she did admit that she couldn't wait to give birth so that she wouldn't have to go pee even couple of hours and only get dribbles each time. Over her objections, Marion put her on restricted duty so that she wouldn't be under as heavy of strain. Gabriel might have been able to fight Marion, but Luke, Alice, and Pollyanna weighed in on Marion's side and Gabriel knew when she was beat. She would be on desk duty until after she had given birth. At least she was a capable administrator in her own rite so she would still be a valuable team member. Speaking of Alice, after sleeping with Luke every night for the last couple of weeks, she found that she just couldn't sleep alone any more. On the second night after they got back, she showed up at Marion's door after everyone had gone to bed. She had been so nervous that she almost didn't come, but she had slept so bad the night before that she felt like she didn't have any choice. As she always did at this time of night, Marion answered the door nude. She figured that if someone woke her up, then the least she could do was to make them a bit uncomfortable. “Hi Alice, What's up?” “Is that invitation to move in with you and Luke still open?” “Of course, it is, dearie. Found that you just couldn't sleep alone after sleeping with Luke?” “Ya” Alice was still really nervous and she hoped that Marion would let her stay. “Well come on in. There's no need to stand out there all night.” “Marion, I really can't thank you enough for allowing me to stay with you.” Marion gave her a very warm smile. “Alice, honey, I see the looks that Luke gives you and I know what they mean for he gives me the same looks. The look of love and desire. Looks that are shared by spouses that are completely in love with each other. By the way he doesn't give Gabriel those looks. Plus, since I have Gabriel as a lover, it's only fair that Luke has himself a lover as well.” “Thank you for understanding Marion. I really can't thank you enough.” “That's alright, just don't break Luke and please let him save some energy for me.” “I would never dream of breaking him. As for him saving energy well I think the general will just have to get into better shape.” “You know Alice, I figured from the first day I saw you with Luke; the Luke was especially fond of you and I'm guessing that it was because you reminded him of someone.” Alice once again was nervous for Marion had hit it right on the head. “I think that should be a conversation that you should have with Luke for you completely correct but I swore that I wouldn't reveal what the connection is.” “No, I don't think I will for Luke is entitled to his secrets. If and when he wants to tell me, he will. Just please don't try to steal him from me.” This actually triggered Alice's usually mellow temper. “Marion, listen to me,” growled Alice “I would never dream of stealing Luke from you and you know that. After all you are one of my best friends and you are kind enough to share him with me.” The ladies nodded to each other showing that they now understood each other and with that, Alice moved in with Luke, Marion, Gabriel, and Mackenzie. Luke was having one of his insomnia attacks so he was down in his workshop. Marion explained to Alice what that meant and that they might as well go to bed. Alice was a bit uncomfortable about getting into bed with two other naked women but figured that since they were both her friends that she could trust them. To her surprise, she found that sleeping with other women wasn't as bad as she thought although she doubted that she would ever be comfortable with the idea of her making love with another woman. December started off with a bang and kept going from there. Marion had two announces one public, one private. The private announcement was that she was pregnant again. The public one was that she was interested in being ruler of England and since no other noble on the island was strong enough or foolish enough to stand in her way, none of them argued. The church though was a different story for they refused to seat someone who had willingly taken church property, had a homosexual lover, and was a woman. As usual, Marion didn't give a damn what the church thought. She gave them two options, confirm her as rightful Queen of England on Christmas day 1066 or she would take England by force and kick the church out. Speaking of taking by force, Marion's army was making rapid gains in Scotland. When Luke had got back from the South, he sent a brigade North with orders to crush all resistance with extreme prejudice. This is what they did too. The brigade that Luke sent and the one that was still there swept through Scotland like the wind. Just as in England if a noble resisted then they were removed and their possessions seized and their land was sold off to the commoners. Everyone knew though that tackling the highlanders would take much more time, but they had made a really good start. Marion was also able to open a land corridor to her lands in the far north and this enabled Luke to start laying train tracks to link these lands with the area around York. The church officials in Canterbury decided to make themselves a third option to Marion's ultimatum. They sent their best witch hunters up to York with orders to investigate Marion and the rest of her inner circle of signs of witchcraft, heresy, or homosexuality or any other sins. Of course, in their minds, she and her inner circle were already guilty so the investigation was only a formality before they had her executed. They arrived in mid-December and found that York was now a highly advanced city. The team wondered through the city for two days, just looking at the sights and what they saw, scared them shitless. There were female police officers on the streets. Paved streets. Every house had running water. Every street it seemed had a book seller on it. Jews and pagans were practicing their faith openly. The people were worse, for they didn't seem to give a fart about these high church officials and what they were doing. It wasn't until the officials tried to close down a public bath house that people got pissed, and they got pissed with the church officials. The public bath houses were mixed genders and mixed ages and had hot, cool, and cold-water pools. In addition to bathing, swimming lessons were offered for anyone wanting to learn how to swim and most citizens did take at least some lessons. The locals had quickly become addicted to stopping by the bath house after a long day working and getting the grim off before they went home. While there, they could catch up on the local gossip or check out the opposite sex. The rules for this were very simple: look but don't touch without an invitation from the person being touched. Sometimes the people would even get a massage as well. When the church tried to close it down for public debauchery, they were literally thrown out and were actually rescued by a passing female officer. She was the one that took the officials to see Marion. When they finally got into her office, they found a very attractive brunette sitting at Marion's desk. “Marion of York we presume.” “Nope, Colonel Gabriel at your service.” She said without looking up “Just have a seat and I'll be right with you.” She finished up the paperwork that she had been doing. “Now what can I do for you gentlemen.” “We are here to investigate claims of Marion of York being a witch and a homosexual. We are also looking for signs of heresy.” Gabriel leaned back in her chair and burst out laughing. She was laughing so hard that she nearly peed herself. “I can assure you that Marion of York isn't a witch for she is actually far more dangerous than that. As to her being a lesbian, I will tell you that she loves her husband more than anything. I'm the lesbian for I am Marion's lover. Actually, I'm more bisexual; it's just that I prefer women over men but I do appreciate a good cock once in a while. As far as me being pregnant well I always wanted a kid and Luke, Marion's husband, was kind enough to help with me with that dream.” “Then you are under arrest on orders from the Pope.” Again, Gabriel burst out laughing. “Do you find something funny about you being under arrest?” “Yes, I do. I think it's funny that you actually think that you could get away with it” Gabriel managed to get out between laughs. At this point, Marion walked through a side door. “What's so funny Gabriel?” Marion came over and put a hand on Gabriel's shoulder. “These church goons are here put me under arrest for being a lesbian and investigate you for being a witch.” “Oh ya. Well in that case you had better get up then.” Gabriel got up and Marion pulled her to her lips. As they were kissing, their hands started working at undoing each other's shirts as they moaning into each other's mouths. “Oh God Marion. You taste so good!” Gabriel managed to get out. This was too much for one of the churchmen and he got up to try and grab Gabriel and Marion. As soon as he put a hand on Marion, she turned, gabbed his hand and using her other hand, smashed his nose in. The blood started flowing out of his nose as he howled in pain. The remaining churchmen drew their swords and pointed them at the ladies, but the ladies were back to making out instead. As they approached Marion and Gabriel, the churchmen heard very heavy footsteps approaching. “Uh-oh, now you done it.” Marion managed to get out before going back to tongue wrestling with Gabriel. Luke stepped out from the same doorway that Marion had come out of. “What the hell is going on in here?” “We are here in the name of his holiness the Pope to arrest these two women for witchcraft and homosexuality, and to investigate the rest of her inner circle for other sins.” “These two angels? Marion, why didn't you tell me you had hired a comedy crew? I would have made snacks and sold tickets.” “Sorry Luke. Must…have…oh, ya…. slipped my…. mind.” “They are under arrest and if you try to interfere then you will be too.” “Now listen you fuck heads. You have two options and only two. First you can put your weapons on the ground, get down on your knees and beg for forgiveness from the goddess of intelligent beauty and her lover or you can all die. Your choice.” “Or the third option.” The leading churchman said. With that the group started for Marion and Gabriel. In a flash, Luke struck; he pulled out his Sig and shot all the churchmen in the knees. With that, Luke walked over to a cooler, pulled out a beer, and pulled up a seat to watch. Before he sat down, he dropped his pants so that he could beat off while watching the ladies making out. During this whole thing, they had kept making out and had even managed to get their shirts off. Gabriel had her hand in Marion's pants while Marion was sucking on one of Gabriel's sensitive nipples. Before long both of them had their pants off and Marion gently laid Gabriel out on the desk. Luke was sitting there, drinking a beer and jacking off to his wife and her lover making love. The extra icing on the cake was the suffering of the churchmen and how they had taken to reciting verses to keep distracted and hopefully call down divine intervention. Before Marion buried her face in Gabriel's sweet pussy, she looked at Luke. “I hope that you're not thinking of wasting all that juice when there is a pussy right here” she grabbed her pussy “that needs that stuff in it.” “I wouldn't dream of it sweetheart.” In reality he was planning on cumming all over the churchmen but he figured that shooting it into his wife was a far better idea. He got up and lined up with Marion's hot love hole. In one thrust he was buried deep inside of her and then he started pounding her relentlessly. Luke could tell from Gabriel's breathing and moaning that she was very close and Marion wasn't far behind her. He started driving extra deep into Marion so that he could get there as the ladies did. This pushed Marion over the edge and she took Gabriel along with her. The orgasm that Marion had was explosive and she sprayed all over Luke. This triggered him and he dumped an extra-large load deep inside his wife. Although Marion was weak-kneed, she had an idea that she just had to do. She put her hand over her pussy to keep Luke's spunk from dropping on the floor as she waddled to where she feet were straddling the lead churchman's head, forcing him to look up. When she was sure that she was in the right position, she moved her hand and cum fell from her cunt and landed in the churchman's open mouth. Marion then managed to squeeze a bit more and this landed in one of his eyes. She then bent over and forced the churchman to close his mouth and swallow. “Guards!” she called out and two guards came rushing in. “Take these bastards out of here, tie them to their horses, and send them on their way. If they resist beat them but don't kill them for, I want them to suffer. If you fuckers hurry, you might make it back to London before infection sets in, but I doubt it.” She then turned to Luke “Time to mobilize the army General for we march on London in two days.” “Yes ma'am” Luke said was he snapped to attention with his cock still standing proud. “This time I will be going with you. Gabriel you will remain here with one brigade. With you in that condition, there is no way I am risking you on a trip to London, especially at this time of year.” Looking at Luke “Well am I going to have to mobilize the army myself?” With that, Luke pulled his pants up, saluted, grabbed the rest of his beer, and sped out to start the mobilization. After all to Luke it was a moral sin to waste good beer. The guards were coming in to take the wounded churchmen out. “Don't bother dropping them off with the doc either.” “Yes ma'am” the guards said in unison. Within two days the army was in Sheffield. Seems like everyone in the army expected this to happen so their commanders had held them close to the barracks until things calmed down. Luke was actually able to get the first units on the train on that first evening. From Sheffield, the army marched swiftly to London. Once there the city opened its gates to Marion and her army and within a day, they had secured London and the surrounding area. While her army secured the area, Marion was forcing the church and the nobles that were in London to recognize her as the rightful queen of England. Just before Christmas, Gabriel arrived in London, along with Alice, Pollyanna, Matt, and Mackenzie. They had come down at Luke's invitation for he thought it would be nice to see the ultimate reward for their struggles. Luke wanted them to watch Marion be crowned Queen Marion I, Queen of England and hopefully soon, queen of Great Britain. Marion wasn't happy with Gabriel being in London but she didn't protest too much. On Christmas morning 1066, Marion was in her formal gown while Alice and Pollyanna were in their dress uniforms. Escorting them were Luke and Matt also in full dress uniforms. Gabriel was the only one in regular clothes because her dress uniform wouldn't fit at the moment. Also, there was an honor guard detachment and Marion's personal body guards. The whole group marched into Westminster abbey. The honor guards secured the building while Marion's guards stayed glued her and her inner circle. They all stood by while Marion went through the service and at the end of it was the words that Luke had been waiting to hear spoken by the archbishop of Canterbury: “I Now Pronounce You Queen Marion The First, Queen Of England. Long Live The Queen!” Based on a post by somethin fishy, for Sex Stories.

Luke's HAARP Time Warp: Part 14 Sovereigns Negotiate Dominion. Based on a post by somethin fishy, in 15 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels. They rode on until they came up to a large brick building with many windows in it. Once there, Marion led the way to a stable around back where their horses could be taken care of. They were quickly let past the guards on the entrance to the hospital. Alice had insisted on having guards that were paid by the hospital; one to take care of some of the more combative patients, two to deal with people that might try to steal medical supplies, and three to keep people who might wish to do her patients harm out. Once inside both Luke and Marion removed their helmets and kept them in the crook of their left arm. As the four of them were going into the ward were Hardrada was, they came across Alice. “Hey doc” chirped Luke “How's our Norwegian guest doing?” “Not bad considering one of my nurses gave him a black eye.” “He made a move on her?” “Yep, but I think he learned his lesson. The worst thing hurt is his pride but that's his problem not mine.” Luke smiled at this as they entered. Once again, the king was amazed. This hospital was clean and bright. Wounded or sick men and women were in beds on either side of the aisle they were walking down. By now he was starting to forget all the questions that he wanted to ask Marion for he had so many. Finally, they stopped in front of a large man with a black eye. “Your majesty, may I have the pleasure to introduce to you King Hardrada of Norway. Luke and I will leave you three alone for some time. Just remember that he is under my protection and if you hurt him then you will have to deal with Dr. Alice and she is far worse to deal with then I am and I have castrated men who crossed me before.” Marion and Luke stepped away so that the two kings could talk in private. Watching, Luke whispered to Marion. “I'm going to go and get the first brigade and elements of the fourth ready to go fight those damn Scots.” She nodded and Luke turned to leave. “Oh, before I forget, what would you like for lunch, sweetheart?” “I'm thinking that I will have probably have a sandwich and a pint. Can you tell Gabriel to come and find me please for we need to discuss security while Godwinson's army is here?” Luke pulled her in for a deep kiss before he left. After Luke left, Marion felt someone come up beside her and out of the corner of her eye, she could see bright red. “Well doc, how soon can you release him?” Alice smiled at this. She was finding that she loved to be called doc. “Just a couple of days. There doesn't seem to be any infection and drainage is a minimum. Speaking of infections though; I need Luke to get me some kind of general antibiotic for we are losing too many to simple damn infections. From what I have been able to determine, most of those damn infections are staph so I have ordered all surfaces to be cleaned. Also, I'm going to need more surgical tools so that the doctors that I'm training can have enough tools. Good news though; Luke's suggestion about the smallpox vaccine appears to be working quite well and hopefully within a month or two, I will be ready to begin full scale vaccinations.” “Okay, I'll talk to Luke about your stuff and that's excellent news about the pox vaccine.” The ladies stood there for a couple of minutes while the kings finished talking. Godwinson then walked over to Marion. “He is your problem milady. After all your forces captured him, so it would only seem fair that you should get his ransom.” “Thank you, your majesty. Now may I introduce to you Dr. Alice. She is the one that runs the medical side of things here in York.” “Your majesty, it is a pleasure to meet you.” Alice said “A woman doctor? I thought Marion was joking!” Alice's face flushed with anger as she growled “Now listen here you fucking idiot. So, what if I don't have a cock swinging between my legs. The advantage of that is that I don't have to think with my balls! But I tell you this; I am the best doctor in the world right now. If these Facts anger you then that is your fucking problem and you can get the fuck out of My hospital.” The king was taken back, after all nobody talked to the king in such a manor. He was surprised to see the same anger in Marion's face as well. It was clear to him that he had crossed some kind of line. What scared him though was what he saw behind Marion. Standing in the doorway was a very angry Gabriel and an even madder Luke. Luke walked over to a fireplace and picked up one of the tools, he made sure the king and his guard were watching as he proceeded to bend the formerly straight shaft into a series of small loops with his bare hands. The king's face turned ghostly white seeing this for he had never seen someone do that. When he turned to look at Hardrada; he was met with a smile and a shrug. After all, Hardrada had already learned the hard way that you do not insult the women here. The king then very wisely apologized to Alice and to Marion. The four's tempers began to cool down after that and the king was glad to see Gabriel and Luke relax so Marion's next words surprised him. “Would you like to have lunch with us and we could begin to answer some of your questions?” “Yes, I would.” “Then come with me please.” Marion said bye to Alice who went back to her duties as Marion led the king, his guard, Gabriel, and Luke to the castle. Outside the king could see that his men were starting to come into York and they were just as amazed as he still was. It was a short ride to the castle which by this time was packed with offices for administration. Finally, they were able to get their food and sit down. They proceeded to answer many of the king's questions but when it came to where Luke was from, the king was met with silence and looks telling him that he definitely should not go a step further with those questions. The king stayed with Marion and asked questions for the next couple of hours. He was deeply impressed that she, Luke, and Gabriel were such charming host as long as he was careful of what he said. Eventually though the elephant in the room had to be addressed. Why did Marion have such a large army in the first place? “The answer to that your majesty is very simple” explained Gabriel “if Marion didn't have her army, then we would all be dead and a large number of the people of York would also be dead at the hands of Cecilia. It was either fight or die; the people fought and won.” As soon as Gabriel finished, a messenger interrupted. After Marion heard the message, she invited the king to come with them. The five of them went to the train station where a part of Marion's army was getting ready to leave to fight the Scots. The troops and their equipment caused wonder for the king and his guard. Uniforms everywhere, all the troops had the same kind of weapons, most of all was the large number of women that made up Marion's army. Marion though was watching Alice and Markus for he was deploying with the army to the lake district. She thought it was a bit funny watching Alice behave the same way that she did whenever Luke had to leave for combat missions. Chapter 66. After Marion's army left, the king went back to his. They would end up spending five days in York until he received word that the Normans had finally landed. The king left immediately and started to recall his army for most of them had left to go home and tend to their crops. Luke estimated that the king would only be able to get maybe six thousand troops by the time he got to Hastings. Before the king had left, he did ask Marion for some of her troops, but she refused. Most of her army was keeping order, or fighting the Scots, or being refit. At least that's what she told him. In reality she was readying her army for when William won the Battle of Hastings. She had done this at Luke's request and by now she had figured out at what he was angling after. He wanted her to be Queen of England and help led them to an enlightened future to hopefully avoid the pitfalls of his own history. As much as Marion hated lying to her own king, she did have to admit that Luke's path was probably the best one that she could take. Just two days after Godwinson left to confront the Normans, Luke got some very bad news from the lake district. It appeared that even he had gotten cocky in that the army that he sent up there didn't have adequate recon capabilities. While they had been tangled up with the Scottish army to their front, a force a cavalry had snuck around them. When they attacked, they had targeted the medical unit first. At first the reports were contradictory, one said that the army had been routed, another said that they had won a great victory. After spending all day in the telegraph room, Luke had the whole picture. Yes, the army had won once again, but the losses were very heavy. Almost half the army had been killed or wounded and it was only due to the talent and extreme bravery of the commander that the entire army had not been annihilated. One of the worst reports was that the entire medical unit had been wiped out. Every doctor and nurse had been killed when the enemy cavalry had surprised and overran the field hospital. Among the confirmed dead was Alice's fiancé. The commander also recommended him for the highest honors possible for he had fought the cavalry long enough for the commander to get his message of the attack and organize a response. If he hadn't done that, then the army probably would have been wiped out. Luke was deeply saddened for he knew just how much Alice and Markus loved each other. As he was leaving the room, Marion entered. She was really happy until she saw the look in Luke's eyes. “What happened.... Luke what's wrong?” He didn't say anything; he just handed her the report. “Oh my god!!” exclaimed Marion after she had finished and her hands flew to her mouth. “Yep, and now I have to tell Alice that I was a fucking dumbass and got her fiancé killed. Excuse me please darling for I want Alice to hear the news from me instead of through the grapevine and I want to do it before I go get that bottle of booze that I've been saving for a rainy day.” “Luke, I'm going with you for Alice is one of my best friends and I signed off on the forces that you send up there.” When they found Alice, she was in her hospital office and was in a really good mood. “Hey Marion, great news! Markus's priest says that he can marry us as soon as he gets back. I Can't Wait!” she squealed. Marion forced herself to smile weakly “That's good Alice.” “Something wrong Marion? I haven't seen you this quiet in a long time.” Marion tried to talk but all she did was tear up. Finally, she couldn't take it and ran out sobbing. “Luke, what happened?” Alice was now worried. Luke kneeled down in front of Alice and took her hands “Alice we just got some very bad news from the front. It seems that I got cocky and we paid for it. Almost half the army that went to the lake district has been killed or wounded. It seems that they suffered a surprise attack in the rear while they were tangled up with the Scottish army in front of them. Now I haven't got a full causality list yet but it has been confirmed Alice… Markus is dead. It seems that the medical unit was right in the way of the attack and they were wiped out. Markus has been recommended for the highest honors possible for he was able to fight off the enemy just long enough for the commander to save the rest of the army. I am so sorry Alice.” Alice was now in tears for Markus was her life. She had never really had luck with men because she was a strong-willed woman and had no intention of quitting being a doctor. She fell into Luke's arms and sobbed. He held her and cried with her for he had liked Markus tremendously even though Luke had never told him so. They then heard someone come it. It was Gabriel, Marion, and Pollyanna. Matt wasn't available at the moment, but Marion had sure that he got word as well. Marion had told them the news and they had come to help comfort their friend. Marion had also brought Luke's booze. This was some of the strong whiskey that he had made while he was working on the alcohol supply for the hospital. Pollyanna put five glasses out on Alice's desk and Marion poured everyone a drink. “I Don't Want A Fucking Drink! I Want Markus Back!” screamed Alice “Alice. Shut-up and drink” stated Pollyanna Luke raised his glass: “To Markus and all of the others that we have lost. You might be lost but you will not be forgotten.” With that, they all downed their glasses with Alice immediately demanding another which Marion poured and Alice gulped down. Marion refilled the glass again but this time Luke stopped the glass from getting to Alice's mouth. “Come on Alice. Let's all get out of here.” Luke guided them back to the castle where they ended up in Marion's chambers. Everyone by now had heard of the disaster so they all gave the five space. Back in Marion's chambers the drinking continued with the exception of Gabriel because she was pregnant. The remaining four drained Luke's supply which wasn't too big to start with, thankfully. It had been enough though for the four to get plastered. Gabriel slipped out and got Matt. Being that Pollyanna was wasted, it would take both of them to get her back into her bed. Matt simply picked Pollyanna up and put her over his shoulder while Gabriel got the doors. When she got back Luke, Marion, and Alice were passed out for which Gabriel was thankful for because she hated dealing with drunks. Luke had passed out on the coach, while Marion was in their bed, and Alice was in Luke's favorite arm chair. Gabriel went around and put covers over everyone. She then got a shower and got into bed with Marion, spooning her softly. Gabriel had to admit though that if she hadn't been pregnant then she would have been wasted too. Eventually she fell asleep. Sometime during the night, Luke was disturbed by someone playing with his cock. Between the booze, the darkness, him still being mostly asleep, and the awesome feeling; he couldn't tell who was working on his cock and Little Luke didn't care. Eventually whoever it was rose up and slowly sank down Luke's organ. It should have occurred to him that the person working his cock had seemed a little timid and had winced a little when Luke's cock first entered her but it didn't. All he knew was that his cock was in someone really, really tight and really, really hot. Luke tried to grab her hips, but she smacked his hands down. Up and down, she moved; her tight pussy had a death grip on Little Luke and Luke had to admit that it felt like he had put his cock into a furnace. After a few minutes, the pussy's grip tightened even more as Luke watched her stiffen up and start quivering. This was too much for Luke as he thrust his hips up and deposited a massive load of hot sticky cum into her tight cunt. With this, the lady got off and covered Luke up. Luke for his part passed back out. The next morning Luke's head was killing him. When Luke went to get up, he noticed that his cock was sticky like it had been inside someone. This brought back the memory of the night before for he thought that he was having a dream. Now he was curious as to who had ridden him. He figured that it wasn't Marion for she was much louder and he hadn't noticed an expanded belly on the person ridding him. He fixed his pants and got up. Marion and Gabriel were still sleeping so he was quiet. He then noticed Alice sleeping in his chair. Luke looked at her and started thinking. ‘No way it was her' he thought as he staggered into the bathroom to wash up and relieve himself. When he came out, the ladies were all getting up. At least he felt better after his cold shower, the water heater hadn't had enough sun yet to warm up. He stopped by Marion and Gabriel. “Okay I got a question for y'all. Which one of you lovely ladies rode little Luke last night?” Marion and Gabriel looked at each other. They rubbed their hands on each other's pussies. “Wasn't Marion.” Claimed Gabriel “Wasn't Gabriel.” Moaned Marion. “You sure one of us rode you last night?” “Well, someone did for I thought I remembered someone riding me last night and when I got up this morning, I was sticky.” About this time Alice got up and she was limping slightly. Gabriel and Marion, both caught it. So did Luke as soon as he looked at Alice's walk. Marion was about to say something when Luke stopped her. “Alice” he said softly “Can you come here for a minute, please?” “Can it wait? I have to pee.” “No, it can't and it will only take a moment.” She stumbled over. “Did you impale yourself last night?” she just looked confused. “He means dearie” said Marion, softy “did you have sex with him last night?” “No!” “You sure?” asked Gabriel “for your legs are telling a different story.” “Look, I'm a virgin! I know I still have my hymen because Markus saw it one day when he was eating me out and I looked at it myself with a mirror. I was going to give it to him on our wedding night! If You Don't Believe Me Then Look For Yourself!” With that, Alice dropped her pants, laid down on the bed and spread her legs wide. Luke didn't want to look but he wanted to know who had rode him and Alice was the last choice. He hoped and prayed that it wasn't her for she had been through enough already and the last thing he wanted to do was to add more for her to worry about. Marion gently pulled one side of her pussy back, while Gabriel pulled the other side back. When Luke looked, Alice's hymen was gone and she had dried cum on her pussy and in her flaming pubic hair. Marion and Gabriel saw this too. The three looked at each other and Gabriel went to the bathroom to get her small mirror. Marion was the one that got elected to break the news to Alice. “Alice, darling. It was you last night. Your hymen is gone and you have dried cum on you.” “Marion of York, you are so fucking full of shit!” Alice screamed. “Take a look for yourself.” Marion said as Gabriel handed the mirror to Alice. Alice checked herself out and when she saw that they were telling the truth, she burst into tears again. She just couldn't believe what she had done. Here they had been fighting to make men and women equal and she had just raped the man that had saved her and had given her life real meaning. She was going to run out of the room when Marion caught her and sat her down on the bed. Marion looked at Gabriel and Luke. They got the message and quietly left. “Alice” said Marion, softy. And Alice looked up. Her face was a wreck. She had tear streaks all over, she had bags under her eyes, and her eyes were red and bloodshot. “Did you know what you were doing last night?” Alice just sat there quietly for she was in a state of shock. “Alice?” asked Marion again. Now the flood gates opened for Alice. “No! I swear I didn't know! I would never do anything... I mean... Well, what I mean is...” that was as far as she got before Marion put her finger over Alice's lips and Alice started sobbing again. As Alice was crying, Marion pulled her to her and hugged her tightly until she was able to calm down a little bit. Alice for her part was expecting for Marion to have her arrested for rape. “You have nothing to fear Alice for I am not angry with you. I just wish that you had told us that you wanted to get laid so that Luke could have made you a woman correctly.” “What?? You mean that you're not mad at me for raping Luke.” “No, I'm not. I should be furious with you and have you arrested but you have been under so much strain with everything going on and then to lose the man that you love the most before you can even get married. I mean damn, I doubt that I could live with that. Considering this, I can't see myself doing anything to add to your problems, but honey I do have one request.” Alice looked at her. “Next time you want to get laid, just ask Luke. Its fine with me if you want him to show you how to love or even to give you a child. I mean he has already given Gabriel and I one, plus he is a very considerate and thorough lover. I highly doubt that you could do any better. I know that I can't.” Alice just sat there in disbelief. Marion had just given her permission to sleep with her husband and for him to knock her up, if she wanted it. This was something that secretly Alice had wanted but she had been afraid for Luke had always seemed so tough and demanding, plus he was with Marion already. She broke down in more tears, but this time they were tears of joy. She wrapped her arms around Marion tightly and held on until she had cried herself out. Once she had, Marion told her. “Come here tonight Alice.” Alice excused herself so that she could clean herself up before she started working for the day and Marion went to tell Luke about Alice. She found both Luke and Gabriel in the telegraph room. As she walked in, Gabriel told her “Looks like you get to negotiate with Scotland too. The armies clashed again only this time, your army not only completely routed theirs, but captured almost all of it, including King Malcom the third. We also got a message that…” Gabriel stopped there and looked around “We need to go somewhere completely private” So Luke took them to his office and locked the door once the three of them were inside. Once in Gabriel continued “The Battle of Hastings unfolded exactly how Luke said it would; King Godwinson is dead and his army has been routed. We won't know for a few days yet how the nobles will react though.” “So, it's starting is what you are saying. I need to decide if I want to become the Queen of England or stay a local leader.” “That is exactly what we are saying Marion and I personally recommend that you work to becoming the Queen of England for the Normans won't let you stay a local leader.” “I second that” chimed in Luke. “You will have a huge advantage in that you already know what kind of pitfalls are ahead for humanity and hopefully under your leadership, everyone will be able to avoid the worst of them, hopefully.” Marion was now starting to panic a little for in the back of her mind, she had never expected this to happen. “I need a few days to think this over.” “Of course. We do have some time before you need to decide and by waiting a little bit, it would be less suspicious anyway.” Luke said. Marion looked at him and nodded. Gabriel was getting ready to leave for she had a few things to do but Marion stopped her. “We all have one other thing to talk about.” Luke and Gabriel looked at her and waited for her to continue “I had a talk with Alice. First, she feels terrible about raping you, Luke. I mean really, really terrible. Now I kind of promised her that you would teach her how to love and you would make love to her tonight. I also kind of told her that if she wants a child that you would be her sperm donor. I hope that's okay Luke?” “Marion, seriously. I really wish that you have asked me first. How would like it if I promised you to a bunch of men.” Marion was going to protest but thought about it for a second. He was right as usual. It was her turn to burst into tears. “I'm so sorry Luke!” she whaled “I wasn't thinking. I just saw one of my best friends in pain and thought that you would help her. I'm so sorry! I truly am! Please forgive me! Please??” “I wasn't mad at you, Marion. Just please don't offer me to anyone else. You know that I was a one-woman man and it took me a while to accept Gabriel as a regular lover. Now before you ask, I will be happy to help Alice through this difficult period” “Thank you, Luke. Has anyone ever tell you that you're the greatest.” “Yep. That's been mentioned a couple of times.” Marion laughed as she swayed against Luke, and she ended up just hugging him tightly. The feeling of Luke's powerful body in her arms reminded her once again that she was the luckiest woman on Earth. She had a loving husband who supported her completely and she had loyal friends that would die to protect her. The rest of the day, everyone was doing their jobs. Luke and Alice were in constant communication with the lake district army about handling wounded and prisoners. Alice ordered a very small medical unit to leave immediately and get up to the lake district to help with wounded. Luke had sure that they would get top priority for transportation and any needed supplies. Meanwhile Marion and Gabriel had loads of civil administration duties to take care of. Finally, it was dinner time. This time Alice joined Marion, Gabriel, and Luke. This was the first time that she had done that for normally she would eat either in her chambers or in her office. Chapter 67. After dinner, Alice was extremely nervous for she had never been in bed with a man. Yes, her body had raped Luke the night before, but her brain wasn't participating. This time, her whole body and soul would be involved. Looking at Alice, Gabriel knew some emotions that she was feeling. Gabriel could remember how nervous she had been her first time. Something that Gabriel had never told anyone was that she had been engaged to be married as well. Her parents had picked a man from a neighboring village to marry her. The man was rough and crude, but had been from a prosperous family. Fortunately for Gabriel, the man had been killed by some of Richard's troops before the marriage could take place. Gabriel knew that Alice couldn't be in better hands; for Luke was very gentle and very experienced. He would make sure that Alice's first time would be one to remember. Marion had been watching as well. Luke had been her first as well and she had been so glad for that; for intercourse was something that she looked forward to unlike many of the women that she knew growing up. Luke gently picked Alice up. In his strong arms, Alice couldn't help but smile for she felt safe and loved. He carried her back into bedroom while Gabriel and Marion cleaned up after dinner. They left the chambers to go back to the office for a couple of hours so that Alice would have some privacy. They decided on the office because Marion had some paperwork to finish up anyway. Back in the bedroom, Luke carefully undressed Alice. He loved her snow-white skin and red hair. Unlike Marion and Gabriel, Alice still had her full bush. “Should I shave it for you?” “Only if you want it shave it but that is totally up to you.” “Well, what do you like?” “Maybe we can just trim it up a little bit.” Alice nodded. With that Luke spread a towel out on the bed and invited Alice to lay down on it. He went and got his scissors. It took him a few minutes but he got Alice's bush trimmed up to where it was neat. When she looked it over, she had to admit that it looked good and it actually felt much nicer. “If in the future you want to shave it off, I suggest that you get Gabriel or Marion to help you the first time.” “Okay. Thank you, Luke but I think for now I'll keep the hair and just trim it.” Luke then went back and turned on the water. When the temperature was good, he picked Alice up and took her into the shower. She giggled the entire way to the shower. They spent a decent amount of time washing each other off. The feeling of Luke's strong and rough hands running over Alice's skin made her relax completely. Softy she started humming to herself as Luke made sure that she was clean. When he was washing down her front, Alice leaned into Luke's chest and purred; she was now so content. When he finished with her, he turned off the water and got towels to dry off with. He wrapped one around Alice and another around her head to dry her hair off. Alice was really enjoying being pampered like this. After Luke had dried himself off, he went back into the bedroom with Alice following. Luke sat down on the edge of the bed and Alice sat next to him. She wrapped her delicate hands around Luke's massive bicep. After all this time with being around Luke; Alice was still amazed by the power in those arms and yet he was the gentlest person that she had ever met. Luke smiled at her as he gently put his arm around her and pulled her close. She laid her head on Luke's chest and looked up into his bright blue eyes and she started to melt at the loving look that she got. Luke started to move his head down and even though Alice was a novice, she moved her head up. Their lips met and sparks flew between them. Alice wasn't sure what to do next. Not only was she inexperienced but she had started out with very low expectations for the evening. Going in she had been sure that Luke would back out. Perhaps sensing her unease, Luke pulled away for a minute. “Just be yourself and trust your body, Alice. Let it tell you want it wants.” “Okay” She smiled up at him and resumed with their kissing. Luke started to move his hands along Alice's neck. This caused her to get goosebumps all over. When Luke's fingers reached her large, bright pink nipples, they were rock hard and Alice's body was starting to move on its own. She stretched out on the bed and moved up so that she would be completely on the bed. Luke smiled and laid down next to her in a spot that would allow him to suck on her nipples, kiss her long neck, or caress most of her body. Luke started by planting kisses on her neck and Alice hummed with content. Her humming got louder as Luke moved down her body making sure to kiss every square millimeter of her body. When Luke reached her nipples, Alice's humming became moans of pleasure as her hands found their way into Luke's hair. Alice held Luke's head tightly to her A cup tits while Luke sucked, licked, and nibbled on her tits. He switched from one tit to the other. While he would be working on one with his mouth, he would work the other with his fingers. Alice had never imagined that sex could ever feel this good as she felt like electricity was flowing from her nipples into the rest of her body. She of course knew all about the feeling of electricity for some of the training that Luke had given when he started to introduce some of his electrical devises was for the trainee to get shocked on purpose. Luke had made sure the shock was painful but nowhere near lethal. This way, people would develop a healthy respect for electricity and it always worked. Now Alice was feeling something that she had never felt before and she had no desire to end it. She could feel her body temperature rising and the amount of moisture between her legs skyrocket. “Oh Luke, don't forget about the rest of my body…. please” He chuckled at this as he began to work his way down Alice's toned body. Slowly he worked his way down and the lower he got; the shallower Alice's breathing became and the more her head thrashed around for she was getting even more excited. As he got to her pussy, Alice's mood changed. She no longer wanted him to explore, she wanted him to stay where he was. She kept him in his current position by digging her fingers into his scalp and holding tight. Luke smiled as he took a deep breath and breathed in her scent. To say it was intoxicating was an understatement for Luke could see himself easily getting addicted to it. She was actually more addicting than Marion, and Luke was completely addicted to Marion's scent. Alice smelled fresh and clean with a mild undertow of sexy musk. If Alice thought that she was warm before Luke started on her pussy, she was now flaming hot. The feeling of Luke's hot breath, plus his tongue, and his neatly trimmed mustache and beard sent her over the edge before he could really even get started on licking her inner lips. As she finished with her first Luke originated orgasm Luke just smiled and told her that they were still in the appetizer phase. Her head flopped back on the bed as she moaned. She didn't know if she could even survive the rest of the night but if she did die then she would definitely be happy. Her next orgasm slammed into her the moment Luke ran his tongue up her slit. He had started at her anus and dragged it across her skin. She felt his tongue dip into her cunt and come back out. When his tongue first went across her clit; her eyes light up with stars and then he shifted just a bit and Alice exploded. She squirted all over Luke's face. Alice of course was embarrassed but Luke was smiling. “You should be proud of yourself for not many women can do that.” Alice was sure that her checks were as red as her hair. When Luke went to move his tongue back down to her pussy, she stopped him for she had to rest. Moved be a sudden idea, Alice pushed Luke onto his back where she proceeded to do the same things to Luke that he had done to her. She really enjoyed her sudden power over Luke for she had him quivering by the time she had got down to his cock. Now she had never sucked a cock, but by listening to various other woman, Alice had a theoretical knowledge on how to do it. As she started, she heard Luke whisper: “Be gentle please. God be gentle.” And the rest of it was babble. Alice started by tracing his member with her tongue. When she got to his balls, she sucked each one of them into her mouth and massaged them with her tongue before allowing them to pop back out of her mouth. When she checked on Luke's cock, she found that is far harder and larger than it had been when she had started. She then slowly ran her tongue up the underside and watched as Luke's cock twitched and his hips thrust upwards. Since she didn't' want him to cum yet, she went back to light teasing until he settled down a bit. Then it was back to working on his cock. This time she started with the head as she swirled her tongue around it. She accidentally got some pre-cum on her tongue and quickly decided that she liked the taste even though it was salty and had a slight metallic taste. She then opened her mouth and took Luke as deep into her mouth as she could. She was able to get almost all of his cock into his mouth before she gagged. As she pulled her head up, she used her mouth to pull a slight vacuum on Luke as her tongue swirled around his cock. Since she could watch his eyes while she did this; she had seen his eyes roll back into his head. She smiled as she repeated the process slowly. Doing this, she kept him almost ready to cum but not quite there. She kept this up for almost five minutes all the while Luke's cock grew larger and harder. When Alice thought that Luke couldn't handle any more, she rolled off of him and spread her legs wide. She was ready to get laid. When Luke opened his eyes, Alice noticed that they had glazed over and instead of his usual warm look; he had lust in his eyes. This scared and excited Alice at the same time. “Come on Luke, I'm ready. Now give it to me!!” As soon as Luke could focus a bit, he moved down to Alice's feet and kissed his way up. This time he didn't stop at her pussy or her tits. When Luke reached Alice's lips, she could feel the tip of his cock rubbing on her puffy lips. Alice shifted her hips slightly and the tip of Luke's cock slipped into her. Alice then wrapped her legs over Luke's ass and dug her fingers into his back, drawing blood, as she pulled him into her. Deeper and deeper he moved, forcing Alice's tight pussy to give it room. Alice kept pulling on Luke until he bottomed out inside her. She then shifted her hips some more and she felt Luke's tip push on her cervix. This caused her some bad pain and she stopped. Luke thankfully had seen her pain and pulled back enough to where it didn't hurt anymore. Slowly he pulled his cock out until, just the tip was still inside her. He then reversed course and drove deep inside her again. If Alice thought that the orgasms that she had before were mind blowing then she had another thing coming. Slowly both of them built toward their orgasms. Alice discovered her Kegel muscles by accident and Luke's reaction encouraged her to continue. She would flex her muscles in the opposite direction that Luke was moving and this drove both of them wild with lust. Finally, Alice had enough; she wanted Luke's cum planted deep inside her so she pulled on Luke harder. He quickly got the message and he started pounding her. The biggest difference between Marion and Alice was that Alice was a quiet love maker while Marion was quite loud. It only took Luke a minute of pounding Alice's tight body for him to explode. Thermonuclear blast went off in his eyes and even the light from a candle bothered him. What happened to Alice was worse for Luke cumming had set her off. This orgasm dwarfed all the other ones that she had ever had. Her grip on Luke was so tight that he thought that she might crack a rib, not that he cared at the moment. He shot nine loads of cum deep into Alice, but she didn't feel all of them for she blacked out, about half way through. Once Luke finished, he rolled off of her and pulled her close to him. He then managed to pull the cover over their bodies before he passed out. Watching all the action from the shadows across the room were Marion and Gabriel. They each had one of their hands on the other's pussy as they watched and had already given each other a couple of pleasurable orgasms watching Luke and Alice. When Luke and Alice finished Gabriel leaned over and whispered in Marion's ear. “I think we have another for our bed for I doubt that Alice could ever be satisfied with another man ever again.” Marion nodded her agreement as she pulled Gabriel out of the room. They had set up Luke's sleeping gear in one of the outer rooms. They snuggled up in each other's arms and passed out for they didn't want to make too much noise. Chapter 68. The next morning Luke woke up to a sight that he hoped he would still remember on his death bed. In fact, as soon as he had time, he was determined to sketch it so that he couldn't forget. Alice was lying next to him with her fire red hair spread around her head like a halo of fire in the morning sun while the cover stopped just below her tits, leaving them bathed in sunlight. He quietly slipped out of bed and went bathroom. When he got back, he just couldn't bear the thought of this gorgeous creature waking up by herself, so he crawled back into bed with her and wrapped his arms around her. He lay there just thinking how lucky he was. After all he had a loving wife and a pregnant lover. He had a beautiful daughter that was healthy. He commanded the most powerful army in the world and his wife was rapidly becoming the most powerful noble in England. Now he had just spent a night with someone who was possibly the only woman on Earth that was more beautiful than his wife. Yes, he was a very lucky man and he knew it. Peeking through one of the doors was Marion and Gabriel. They watched as Luke got up and then crawled back into bed with Alice, which for her part, was still sleeping soundly. “I'm wondering if you just created a monster, darling.” “I know my husband and there is no way that he would leave me. Actually, I'm glad that he got back in bed with her. She shouldn't wake up alone. Come on Gabriel let's get out of here before we get caught spying.” They left to get a jump on the day's work. It was almost an hour later before Alice woke up. At first, she was confused but when she saw Luke looking up at her smiling, everything came back to her. She was so glad that her first time was someone who was so loving and caring as Luke. “Oh Luke, how can I ever thank you for last night? That was the most wonderful experience that I have ever had. I mean I never dreamed that it could be so good.” “Usually it's not that good, but when two people are perfectly in sync with each other than magic happens. Sometimes even Marion and I have disappointing sex. Usually something is bothering one of us. When that happens you just soldier on and try to understand the other person as best you can. It's when it repeatedly happens, that's when you have a problem. As for thanking me, just live your life so that you are happy.” “Right now, I don't know what will make me happy but I am so glad that we did that.” Alice and Luke laid they in bed for a little while and quietly talked while Luke traced Alice's curves very lightly with his fingertips. Mostly they talked about Alice's feelings. After all, her fiancé had just been killed and now she had slept with the man who had got her out of sexual servitude. Finally, Alice got up. She was sticky and had to get a shower. Since Luke needed one too, they shared a shower. As they got up, Alice noticed that Luke's cock was hard again. “Oh my. Is that from me?” Luke looked down at his cock and smiled. “Now why would you think that me seeing one of the most beautiful women in the world naked would case little Luke to stand at attention.” “You think I'm beautiful? Even with my scar, partially missing ear, and small tits?” “Honey, you give Marion a run for her money, and if I wasn't married to her, I would have a very hard time deciding on which one of you are more beautiful. As far as your scar goes; it just shows that you are a very courageous woman who isn't afraid to fight. With your small tits you won't have to worry about them becoming shapeless bags when you get older.” Alice smiled at Luke and she was sure that her checks were bright red. Moving by instinct, she went over and holding Luke's cock, took him back to the shower where she turned the water on. Once the water was warm, they got in where Alice wrapped her arms around Luke's neck. He moved his hands down to her legs to give her more support and in doing so pulled Alice's cunt right to his cock. He then hooked his elbows under Alice's knees and this opened her pussy up fully to Luke. Alice's eyes were instantly covered in lust as she reached down and guided Luke's cock into her pussy. Luke moved so that he could pin Alice against the wall. Doing this allowed him to pound her senseless and that is exactly what he did. Within minutes, Alice was reduced to a ragdoll as Luke's pounding and the steam from the water had completely overwhelmed her senses. She was now in a state of near constant orgasms as Luke continued to work her. Alice's jaw hung slack, her eyes were completely glazed over when they weren't rolled back into her head, and her tits were jiggling in sync with Luke's pounding as he got closer to his orgasm. Finally, mercifully, Luke exploded deep inside Alice although he doubted that she realized it. Gently he sat her down on a built-in bench and proceeded to clean her and himself up. Once done, he dried Alice off and laid her out in bed and covered her up. He then started getting ready for the day because he was sure that he had paperwork to do. When he left the room, Alice was still sleeping soundly. An hour later, Alice found Luke in his office. She had come to tell him that she was headed back to her hospital. Marion called out from her office: “Are you going to be staying with us tonight?” “No, I don't think so. After all I don't want to wear out my welcome.” “Alice, look here. I talked it over with Gabriel and we would be honored if you moved in with us.” “I can't do that. Not this soon after Markus.” “Okay well the invitation will remain standing if in the future you get lonely.” “Thank you, Marion.” A couple of hours later Marion got a message from Alice. “Will be releasing King Hardrada in a couple of hours.” Marion had already decided on what she wanted from the king. She didn't want money, she wanted all of his British lands. When Marion told the king what his ransom was, he exploded. He was not going to part with any of his land. “Fine then” Marion said “Guards, take this man and put him in a cell.” Looking back at Hardrada “When you finally come to your senses and turn over the land that I want, you and the remainder your army will be released. Until then you will remain in a prison cell. Also remember that the longer you wait the higher the price for your freedom for I will be charging you for housing and feeding the rest of your men.” Marion and Gabriel watched as the furious king was hauled away. “How long do you think before he comes to his senses?” asked Gabriel “Couple of days.” Chapter 69. Just as Marion had predicted, the king of Norway signed over all of his British lands to Marion after a few days and paid her outrageous price for housing and feeding his army. She had intentionally overcharged to force the king to do what she wanted him to do. After he had signed, he and the remainder of his army was given enough ships to get back to Norway. The rest Marion kept for she could use then to fairy troops and material up to her new lands. He had enough of dealing with Marion of York for she was a very dangerous shark and he for one was very slow to realize that. Negotiating with the king of Scotland was a different matter altogether. He refused to give Marion anything. For the most part he refused to even look at her. But that was okay; for Marion had a better idea. She ordered her army to continue into Scotland and conquer it. Doing that would take some serious time for she knew all about the highlanders but given the history that Luke had told her, she figured that it was better to conquer Scotland now while she had the chance. After she had decided on the course of action, she stopped even trying to negotiate with the Scottish king. She figured that once Scotland had been conquered, then she would exile the king to somewhere in Europe. Furthermore, this was the course of action that Luke supported. It was now early November and none of the English nobles had challenged William of Normandy so Marion and Luke started finalizing their plans. They would draw down the northern army to be able to send extra troops south. This army Luke would command in person because the battle that they would fight would have massive repercussions on the future. All told he would be able to take almost ten thousand soldiers south and since William hadn't really moved from his coastal fort, Luke figured that his army could be there in about two weeks or less, depending on the roads. Marion would stay in York for Luke was unwilling to let his wife take the risk of coming with the army. Gabriel had to stay behind anyway because she was starting to have a hard time moving around due to her pregnancy. She didn't mind though for she was looking forward toward being a mother. Alice however would be going. Since the surprise Scottish attack, she was short of medics and doctors She knew that in a couple of years this wouldn't have been a problem but for the time being, she just didn't have enough personal to send with Luke. She figured that by her going along that at least Luke would have at least one competent doctor. To help Luke's army move faster, he was taking Pollyanna and all of her engineers with him. He knew that many of the existing bridges wouldn't be able to support the weight of his artillery so they would have to build their own bridges across many of the rivers and streams they came to. The night before the army left however, Luke asked Gabriel to sleep somewhere else for the night. He wanted to be able to make love to his wife without interruptions. Gabriel was about to refuse but then she saw the look in Luke's eyes. It seemed like he was almost pleading with her and he looked very sad. Part of the reason was that he knew that he would be gone for a while and part of it was that he had a voice in his head telling him that he wouldn't survive this campaign and this terrified Luke. Marion knew that something was off the second that she heard that Luke had asked Gabriel to sleep somewhere else that night but she didn't argue. During their shower, Marion really noticed something was off for Luke was moving much slower and more deliberate than he usually did. He made sure to rub every millimeter of Marion's body and this caused her to melt into his arms. When she tried to mount him, in the shower, he stopped her and whispered in her ear: “What's your hurry?” After they got out of the shower, Marion's curiosity finally got the better of her. “Luke, honey. What's wrong? You never refuse me mounting you in the shower.” She saw Luke take a deep breath and squeeze his eyes shut. Finally, he spoke: “I'm absolutely terrified Marion. We are about to permanently alter the future and what if it turns out to be the wrong call. Furthermore, I got this voice in my head that keeps telling me that I won't make it through this campaign.” When he finished, he started crying. Marion was at his side in a second and she knew just how to get him to calm down. She pulled his head down until one of her nipples was in his mouth. At first, he wouldn't suckle at all, but after a while basic instincts took over. Slowly he began to suck at his wife's nipple as she cradled his head and he quietly cried. It really scared her to see her husband in such a state. Slowly Luke's hands began to roam Marion's body and his trademark feather light touch was starting to get Marion aroused. She also noticed a change in the way that Luke was sucking her nipples for he was now working them so that she would get increasing pleasure. As Luke was caressing her body, Marion's hands were roaming Luke's as best they could. She knew that Luke would be okay when he started kissing the rest of her body. As he kissed her, she continued to rub his shoulders. Somehow, she knew that tonight was not a night for animalistic fucking; tonight, it was slow and long love making. Gently she pushed Luke onto his back and she began to kiss on him. She felt one of his hands find its way into her hair where it stayed. Marion kept kissing Luke's body until he began to moan softly. This is what she was waiting for and she swung a leg over Luke's body and slowly sunk down on his cock. They didn't stay that way very long for Luke flipped them over so that he could easily kiss Marion while he thrust up into her. The pace that Luke was setting was almost maddening for Marion because she felt like she was stuck and wasn't getting any closer to cumming, but one look into Luke's eyes killed any protest that Marion was going to make. His eyes didn't convey any of the lust that they usually did while they were making love. Instead, what Marion saw was pure love. However, something else was buried in there and this scared Marion for she saw some of the sheer terror that Luke was feeling. Eventually they ended up one their sides with Marion facing away from Luke and his cock buried deep into her cunt. He was lightly flicking her clit and this drove her quickly toward her climax. Also, in this position she found that she could completely relax. Suddenly her climax hit and she wasn't ready for it. Her body seized up as it took over and she stayed tense for almost a minute before she started to shake violently and she had to admit that she had never shaken harder. As she was finishing, she felt Luke swell up and felt his hot cum flood her pussy. When he finished, he didn't even bother pulling out as he wrapped his arms around Marion and they both went to sleep. The next morning, Luke was up earlier than usual and by the time that Marion woke up, Luke was dressed for he had a couple of hours of work to do before the army could get underway. Before he left, he gave Marion a love filled kiss. On his way out, he saw Gabriel sleeping on the coach so he went over and gave her a kiss on her forehead and whispered to her: “Take care of her while I'm gone and when I don't come back, please watch over her and never let her forget me.” With that he shed a tear, turned on his heel, and was out the door. He wanted to have the army on the train by eight am, so he had just a couple of hours to get ready. Fortunately, his troops were all well trained and they had been put on alert a few days before so they were all in their barracks and sober so it didn't take that long to get them ready. At about 7:30 they started loading and Luke wasn't surprised to see Marion and Gabriel there and in uniform. What he was surprised by was that Marion had Mackenzie in her arms. At least they were able to get one last kiss in and Luke held Marion tight in his arms and buried his nose in her hair for he knew that he wouldn't be returning. He took Mackenzie and gave her a kiss as well before he bounced her up and down in his arms. Finally, it was time to go and he gave Mackenzie back to Marion. After one last kiss, he boarded the train. When Marion and Gabriel got back to the castle, they went to find Alice. She was scheduled to leave on a later train so she was still relaxing in her chambers. Marion had to talk to her urgently. When Marion came into the room, it took Alice all of two seconds to figure out that something was seriously wrong. “What's wrong, Marion?” “Can I ask a personal favor of you?” “Yes of course.” “Can you keep an extra eye on my Luke please?” Marion went on to explain what Luke was concerned with and when she finished Alice was stunned. She would have never in a million years thought that Luke would be terrified of a voice inside his own head. But then the more she thought about it the more it made sense; after all you couldn't just ignore a voice in your head like you could with other people. She gave Marion a warm smile. “And what all can I do to help keep the voices out of his head?” “Anything that you want, just don't hurt him please.” “Now Marion, you know damn well that I could never hurt Luke; plus, it goes against the Hippocratic oath.” “Thank you, Alice. Thank you so much. I can't even begin to tell you just how much this means to me.” Marion gave Alice a hug and left with Gabriel and Mackenzie. To be continued in part 15, Based on a post by somethin fishy, for Sex Stories.

Luke's HAARP Time Warp: Part 13 Marion has to fight off foreign invaders. Based on a post by somethin fishy, in 15 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels. Chapter 60. The next month went much of the same way. Luke stayed in York and sent subordinates out to deal with rebellious nobles. Marion would get fucked in the ass once a week or so. She got her revenge on Gabriel near the end of July when Luke first fucked her ass. That had been one hell of a night. Gabriel had been screaming so loud that Marion had to get ear muffs so that her ears weren't ringing. Luke had his cock sliding in and out of Gabriel's ass while he had two fingers pounding her pussy. Since Marion and Luke had been doing anal about once a week for a couple of weeks, Luke was building even more stamina so he wasn't wiped out after Gabriel's ass like he had been from Marion's so he was pretty chipper the next morning while Marion was bouncing off the walls. Gabriel however was so sore that she couldn't even get out of bed. Every muscle seemed like it weighed a thousand pounds. Marion fixed this when she grabbed the blanket that Gabriel had been wrapped in and pulled her out of bed and onto the floor. Luke had pushed the curtains open and the sunlight hit Gabriel square in the face. This made her groan and she groaned more still when Marion said that they would be riding out to watch army maneuvers today. Luke knew that this was a lie but he was enjoying Marion's revenge too much to correct her. They were actually planned for tomorrow but Luke knew that Gabriel didn't know that. The troops didn't even know it yet for this would be a drill for a surprise invasion. Marion wanted to make sure that the army could respond quickly and Luke knew why. The historical Norse invasion was coming up and Marion wanted to make sure that they didn't get into York. Since it was still early in the day, the water hadn't warmed up yet so it was still a bit chilly when Marion dumped a sore Gabriel into the tub and started scrubbing her down. As Marion was scrubbing her down, she slipped a finger into Gabriel's pussy and Gabriel's body reacted automatically to Marion's finger and her hips started to thrust into Marion's hand. Marion then used the thumb on the same hand to rub Gabriel's clit and Gabriel started to moan softly for Gabriel was really enjoying Marion's touch. What she failed to realize was that Marion had slid her other hand down behind her. As Gabriel was really getting into it, Marion slipped a couple of fingers up Gabriel's ass. Gabriel's eyes about popped out of her head when she felt where Marion's hands were at. Gabriel tried to protest but the words died in her throat when Marion leaned in and kissed her. Their tongues started wrestling and Gabriel was going higher and higher as her hips thrust back and fought as her fucked herself on Marion's fingers. As Marion was sending Gabriel into the stratosphere, Luke was leaning against the door frame, enjoying the show and slowing stroking his cock. Soon he was stroking in time with Gabriel's thrust and soon both of them were getting close. Marion had heard Luke then looked back at him and winked. She controlled Gabriel's thrusting and began to tease her. She did this partly to give Gabriel a more explosive orgasm and partly to do the same for Luke. After almost ten minutes, Gabriel was having problems keeping her head above water and Marion's fingers were starting to hurt so she gave Gabriel a few good flicks and sent her hurtling over the edge. This made Luke go as well and he shot loads of cum all over the floor while Gabriel screamed at the top of her lungs. The only reason that she didn't drown was that Marion was holding her up at this time. Luke slowly slide down the door frame until he was sitting on the floor. Eventually Gabriel was able to open her eyes and slowly lifted herself out of the tub with Marion's help, of course. Luke had recovered by this time and had washed his cock up so that he could get dressed for the day. Gabriel was pissed when Luke told her that the maneuvers were not happening that day and spent the rest of the day pretending to be mad at Marion but they both knew better. Toward the end of August, Marion got the intelligence report that she had been expecting. King Hardrada of Norway was on the move with Harold Godwinson's brother Tostig. Marion was determined that this would not be a repeat of the invasion in Luke's world were York's forces were defeated and they narrowly avoided capture. She sent her very small fleet to sea. Not to fight but to observe and report back. Luke didn't want to spend much money on the navy at this point being that they still had more than enough enemies on land to deal with. Marion's scouts watched the Norwegians every step of the way; and so far, they were playing right to the historical account. When the Norwegian army landed at Riccall, Marion was sent for a loop by a new intelligence report. The Norwegian army had got a hold of firearms and while they were not nearly as advanced as Marion's, this gave her pause. When Luke read the report, he said that it sounded like they had flintlock muskets. He explained that without examining them he didn't know if they were smoothbore or rifled. If they were rifled then they would have a real battle on their hands while if they were smoothbore then as long as they kept the enemy at arm's length then they should be okay. Marion's big advantage was that her forces knew how to use their weapons while Luke doubted that the enemy did, but you never know. It was 19 September 1066, the day before the battle. Everything was ready and Marion's commanders knew the full composition of the enemy forces and they had very good maps of the terrain between the armies. They knew what they were going to be fighting for and they could see the enemy fires at Riccall. That evening Marion went to find Luke to make sure that they hadn't overlooked anything. It took a while to find him. It wasn't that he was hiding, it was just that he hadn't done this in almost a year. She finally found him sitting on a log, watching the evening sun set. She knew what this meant, he was thinking of his former family and time. “Luke” she said softly. He answered without looking at her. “Are we doing right Marion? Would it be better to let England develop along its historical lines or should we stop that right here and send the world on a new path?” When he turned to look at her, she was shocked for Luke was obviously extremely worried. “That question wasn't rhetorical Marion, are we making a serious fuck up?” “Well, you read the reports. History has already shifted for the Norwegians had firearms that in your history didn't show up until the 1700's. Do you think Harold's army could beat the Norwegians this time around since he has no firearms? “No, Harold's army wouldn't stand a chance.” “Then do you think it would be worth it to subject this country's people to the horrors of foreign occupation? After you have seen first-hand the results of that.” “Thank you, Marion. That actually helps quite a lot.” “That's not all you were thinking was it?” “No, it wasn't. Why am I even here? I mean at every time in my life when things are really going my way something happens and everything that I held dear was ripped away from me. The last thing I want to do is to lose you too Marion. You, Gabriel, Pollyanna, Matt, Alice, Mackenzie; I wouldn't be able to live with myself if something happened to any of you. What if I am sent back to where I came from by whatever brought me here in the first place? Will people continue with what we have been working for or will they fall back into the way things were before?” Luke continued; “How about after all this; will the people remember my warnings and avoid the biggest pitfalls in the next millennium or will the people forget like they have always done and repeat the same mistakes from my history? Slavery, wars, famine, man-made climate change; will humans learn enough and remember enough from me to avoid all that shit or will they make all those things worse?” “I honestly don't know darling. I do that you have changed my life in ways that I never thought possible and if I died tomorrow and had a chance to either go back to when we first met or go directly to heaven, I would go back to when we first met for the last year and a half has been simply amazing. If somehow you get transported back to your time or you get yourself killed then I promise that I will do everything in my power to make sure that your lessons will be remembered and learnt from so the humanity can hopefully avoid the pitfalls from your history.” “Thank you. Thank you” cried Luke as Marion wrapped her slender arms around him and held him tight. She held him until he had cried himself out. By now the stars were out so Luke laid back in the grass and Marion snuggled up in his arm and looked up at the night sky with Luke. They stayed like this until they heard Gabriel calling out for Marion. She sounded panicked and she was. Marion had disappeared without a trace and nobody had seen her in well over an hour. Chapter 61. Marion has to suffer another personal loss. It was late June in the court of King Hardrada of Norway when a strange man approached him. The man wore just thread bare clothing for he had been traveling for many weeks and his beard was long. The man claimed to have a weapon so powerful that even a mire child who knew how to use it could easily defeat the most powerful and skilled of warriors. When the king heard this; he and his entire retinue fell over laughing but the mystery man was not dismayed. The man stood quietly until the king could recover. “I have a few of these weapons with me your majesty and I will be very happy to demonstrate their power to you.” “Very well, if you insist; but you must do this outside because I don't want my floors soaked with your blood!” The retinue started laughing again but the mystery man just smiled. Everyone went outside and the King's best warrior stepped forward in full armor and with his fearsome battle axe shining in the late morning sun. The mystery man just stood there and waited. Finally having enough of this the warrior charged and the mystery man pulled some smallish thing out from under his coat. He raised it up and smoke and flame came out of the end of it. The warrior's head jerked back and he fell, blood and brains coming out of a large hole in the back of his head. Everyone was stunned for this man had just defeated one of the best warriors in the kingdom without even breaking a sweat. “How is this possible?” demanding the King. “Witchcraft?” “No, your majesty. I have made a new type of weapon that uses a special powder to propel a projectile forward with enough speed to punch right through the thickest armor that a man can wear and still move. Furthermore, I can teach your people how to make this powder and the weapon that uses it. All I ask for in return is protection from a very dangerous man who told me that if he finds out that I am telling anyone these secrets that he will hunt me down and tear me apart with his bare hands. I believe him for he makes even you look small and weak your majesty; for I have seen him send one of his fists through the side of a barrel. His name is Luke and he is the husband of Marion of York as well as the commander of her army.” “Very well. But should you fail; I will rip you apart with my bare hands.” “Yes, your majesty” the man said as he bowed. After the man was escorted out, the King turned to Tostig. “Well, he comes to us from your area of England. What do you know about this Marion and her husband?” “I have met Marion on a number of occasions and her beauty would put Aphrodite to shame milord. She is also timid and weak although the way that man talks that might have changed since I last met her. I have never met her husband but last year it was rumored that she and her sister were saved from an ambush by a passing stranger. This is probably the same man as her husband.” “Very well. We shall see what kind of weapons our new friend can make for us. After all this deal is costing me almost nothing.” Three weeks later, the mystery man, who had been identified as an alchemist, presented the King with thirty weapons and the men to use them. These weapons were a bit slow to load but they didn't require too much skill to use which made the soldiers much cheaper to train. These were muzzle loading weapons that used a flint striking steel to set off the powder. Starting with the bullet shapes that Luke used, the alchemist designed a round that was conical and could be easily loaded but would still grip the rifling. He quickly proved that these men could hit their targets at almost three hundred paces away. They would be vulnerable to cavalry but with bayonets for the rifles, that problem was lessened some. The King was deeply impressed and asked how many weapons like these the man could produce in a couple of months. The man told him that he could probably make a couple of hundred but also that training to use these new weapons was very important because if they were not used properly, they were very dangerous for the user. By now the King had got reports that Marion was now in complete control of York and the surrounding area and nobles that opposed her were deposed of very quickly. She had accomplished this by using the same kind of weapons that this man was making. Tostig was impressed by how much stronger Marion seemed in these reports from when he had known her. Her husband on the other hand was made out to be much bigger than Goliath and stronger than a horse. Some of the reports even mentioned that Marion was in a relationship with the head of her personal guard and to Tostig's complete surprise the guard in question was another woman named Gabriel. In fact, it seemed like almost a full quarter of Marion's army was made up of women. This was always good for a laugh at parties and soon Marion's army was the butt of every joke. What wasn't a joke however was that it had soundly defeated every single army that came up against it and usually in less time than it took to eat a proper dinner. Finally, it was time to sail for England. The King traveled first to Scotland where he got extra troops from his ally, Malcom the third of Scotland. Then he met up with Tostig's forces, who had been raiding coastal England, before they made their landing at Riccall. All together the King had about nine thousand battle hardened soldiers. They set up base and they were amazed at how much more advanced and wealthier the area was. The roads were straight and very well made. The village had running hot and cold water and a sewer system to carry away the waste. The houses were made of identical bricks that were as hard as stone and they had tile roofs. The advancements continued inside because most of the houses in this area had toilets and solar hot water heaters already installed. Everyone in the army was simply amazed at how advanced these “primitive English” were. The king was really glad then that he had ordered the alchemist to come along even though he protested furiously. Before the whole army had even disembarked the King got reports that enemy cavalry had been seen in the area. Apparently, they were scouts for they took off before they had gotten too close. The King ordered his riflemen to be ready and to see if they could shoot the next one, they saw. Within half an hour, the king heard gunshots and when he went to investigate, he found that one of the enemy scouts had been killed. The man's gear was very strange for the man was dressed in green, brown, and black shirt and pants. In addition, he wore a strange helmet. When the helmet was taken off the man's long braided hair came out. Wait, this was a female soldier of about nineteen or so and she was very fit. She carried a strange gun which the king ordered taken back to one of the ships so that it could be sent back to Norway. The knife and sword she carried seemed to be made of a very strange steel so they were put on the ships as well. If they kept getting more loot like this, then they were going to need more ships for their return to Norway. They continued to see enemy scouts but none of them stayed put long enough to give the riflemen a shot. Finally, after a very long day the army bedded down for tomorrow, they would march on York. Chapter 62. Gabriel had been frantic to find Marion and Luke. One of the scouts had not returned and the reports said that she had been killed. Apparently, she had been taken by surprise and shot at around two hundred meters. “Well, that settles it. They have to have rifles; for smoothbore muskets wouldn't have traveled that far.” Luke stated. He then turned to Marion. “I think that I'm going to be needing Gabriel tomorrow with my rifle. Also, you should get the fuck out of York in case we lose.” “Luke you might be my husband but I am your commander and I will be with my army tomorrow. I will loan you Gabriel though. Taking out the commanders would make it so much easier for everyone.” Gabriel had been gifted with Luke's old rifle and spotting scope once he had started making smokeless powder. He could only make it in small quantities and it was a pain to make but he was able to make enough rounds to train Gabriel in how to be a sniper and he had even trained one of the other body guards to be the spotter. Gabriel nodded and took off to find her spotter so that they could get back to York and get their gear ready before the battle. Gabriel was good enough with Luke's old rifle to shoot someone's eye out at fifteen hundred meters. With her using smokeless powder, nobody would see where she was at either. Marion, Gabriel, and Luke finally retired for the evening after they had checked on the army. The morale was high, the troops confidence in their commander, gear, and themselves. They knew what they were fighting for and were determined to win, no matter the cost. That evening none of the three were really in the mood for any loving. Marion was sad for she had known the scout who had been killed and she had been one of Marion's friends. Gabriel was worried about Marion and Luke was worried about the coming battle and the future. This would be the first time that Marion's army had faced a truly professional army and one that had weapons that were much closer to his own. All they did that night was Gabriel cradled Marion while both were cradled by Luke. It took them awhile to fall asleep that night and the next morning came way too early. Luke made sure that Gabriel and her spotter had ate a large breakfast that morning for he didn't know when they would be able to eat again. While they were eating, Luke discussed tactics with them. This would by Gabriel's first time being a sniper and Luke wouldn't be there to look over her shoulder. He had made sure that both of them were trained well but the real battlefield is very different from training. After the two were done eating, Luke helped them with their gear. He had made both of them ghillie suits based on his old one and had helped them pick out what foliage to use for additional camouflage. The sun was just lighting up the eastern sky when the two of them headed into the marsh that was east of the likely battlefield. The spot that Luke had picked to do battle was near the original battlefield where the Norwegians had beat the first group of English soldiers. He had his right flank anchored the river Ouse and his left anchored on the same marshland that Gabriel and her spotter were using. He made sure that all of his soldiers had a good breakfast and cooked food for Marion and himself. He always did their cooking in the field because Marion was terrible at cooking while Luke liked to cook. He had woken the dragoons up first for he had a plan. He would send the dragoons in first to raid the enemy camp, just to stir them up so that they would do what Luke wanted them to do. Normally this was something that he wouldn't have done but they had got a message the day before about a Scottish army that had invaded the Lake District to retake it. Luke had to finish this battle up fast so that he could send part of the army up to deal with the Scots. An additional consideration was that the enemy didn't really have any cavalry at their disposal. As soon as the infantry were finishing their breakfast, gunfire broke out in the distance, marking the start of the battle. Luke started working at getting the army into formation and into their positions. They would be positioned along a road with a slight hill in front of it. This way, his troops would have some protection against the enemy riflemen. Luke urged his horse up to the top of the hill so that he could watch the battle down at the enemy camp. From what he could see, his dragoons had caught the enemy with their pants down and were going through them like a buzz saw. Luke began to worry though for if they couldn't disengage with the enemy before they could from up then they would be at a disadvantage; and he could see that some of the enemy units were getting themselves into formation. Luke turned to his bugler: “Send the signal for the dragoons to retreat on the double!” “What's wrong Luke?” Marion asked. “Those god-damned fucking idiots are letting themselves get tangled up with the enemy, just like they were ordered not to!” Luke continued to watch as his dragoons broke contact, but some of them had been too tangled up to retreat. The ones that couldn't retreat were cut down within minutes. Luke watched as his troops routed and he came really close to blowing a gasket. He had to stop this and he knew just how to do it: “Flagbearer; With Me Now!” he shouted and spurred his horse into a hard run. He and the flagbearer raced toward the routing dragoons. Even at this distance, Luke could see the fear on the soldier's faces. As Luke came closer, the soldiers began to slow down. Luke stopped his horse suddenly, causing it to rear up. As his horse reared up, he took off his helmet and waved it vigorously at the onrushing troopers.  Slowly the rout stopped as the soldiers were able to calm down and take heart at Luke's commanding presence. By the time the first of them passed Luke, they had slowed down to a trot. Luke turned his horse and slowly trotted back to his own lines. He had some misgivings about this commander before the battle and now his misgivings had proven true. He was pissed with himself for not listening to them and it had cost him a number of dragoons. On his way back to his lines, he placed the commander that had got the dragoons tangled up with the enemy, against Luke's strict orders not to, under arrest. Since the second-in-command had been killed in the raid, Luke turned to one of the squadron commanders. She was a young woman of about twenty-five or so with a husband and three kids. Luke knew that while she was extremely daring, she wouldn't take stupid risk like the other idiot had. Her mouth almost fell off when Luke told her of her promotion and he ordered her to get her troops back into formation and to wait of orders. Luke was almost back to his lines when he heard a sharp crack. He of course knew what that sound was. Gabriel was starting to pick off the enemy. He just hoped that she wouldn't shoot too fast. He got back to the small ridge and turned to look back over the battlefield. The enemy had been stirred up for they were advancing in force. He was pleased to hear that Gabriel was keeping her shooting slow so that the enemy would have a much harder time figuring out where she was at. Chapter 63. The night after the scout had been killed the King and Tostig talked strategy. The King was getting very interested in this land and he was starting to lean toward adding all of Marion's land to his kingdom. The thing that impressed him most was that the house that he was staying in wasn't much more than an average house in the area but yet it had running hot and cold water, clear glass in the windows, and had a number of books most of which made no sense to either the King or Tostig. Their alchemist friend was able to read the books and he explained what each book was about. There seemed to be books on everything from medicine to books for children and the King was extremely impressed by the amount of knowledge in this one house even if he thought that most of it was just ridiculous. After the King had enjoyed a hot bath, he went to bed. Normally he would have taken a whore to bed with him, but every civilian was gone from the area before he had arrived. Not fucking a bitch before bed left him feeling something akin to indigestion but he figured that after his victorious army beat the shit out of Marion's army, he would take her for his own personal whore. The next morning, the sun was just starting to light up the eastern sky the King was awaken by large amounts of gunfire outside. He bolted to the window and what he saw terrified him. The enemy cavalry had surprised his own forces and were slaughtering them. He tore out of the house that he was staying in without even putting his armor on and started to organize his own forces. Fortunately, his troops were all battle hardened and they hadn't routed for if they had, they would have been slaughtered. As it was, with the King rallying his forces, the enemy cavalry was forced to retreat and their retreat quickly became a rout. Some of the cavalry had been cut off by his men and they were cut down. They had only managed to catch only fifty or so of the enemy cavalry and when they realized what was going on and they wouldn't be able to retreat; they fought to the death trying to take as many invaders with them as possible. The King was deeply impressed with their skill and courage. He was equally disturbed though to find that ten of the fifty dead were woman and that they had fought just as fiercely as the men. Watching the enemy retreat, the King saw two riders came out from the enemy lines. One of them was flying a flag that was white with a red crossed bar through it. The alchemist had told him that this was the flag that Marion had adopted and that she called it the flag of St. George. Whoever these men were, the enemy rout almost halted in its tracks and they were quickly reorganizing. The king started working furiously to get his troops in formation. At first, he was planning on leaving some of his soldiers back to guard the boats, but the cavalry raid had killed a large number of his men and he would now need every man he could get. Hardrada positioned himself on his left flank, the one closest to the river, and Tostig on the right, closest to the marsh. It didn't take long to get everyone in formation and they started advancing toward York. Once the troops cleared the village and got out into the open countryside, Hardrada heard a distant crack and he could see that somehow Tostig had been killed. The crack kind of sounded like a gunshot, but nobody could see any smoke and even his alchemist didn't know what had happened. The king ordered his soldiers to double time it so that they could engage with the enemy forces before more of his men were killed. Every minute or so Hardrada would hear that crack again and he watched as another one of his other commanders would be killed. By now though, they were only about four hundred paces away from the enemy lines. Looking ahead, he saw large pillows of smoke erupt from the enemy position and then he heard a strange whistling sound. He listened as the whistle got closer and watched as a large amount of earth was thrown up in front of them. Before he had time to think, the smoke erupted again from the enemy lines. This time those things hit his men and he watched as a number of his men just disappeared. Hardrada lost all the color in his face. If he stayed out here too much longer, his men would be slaughtered, but he was so close so he quickened the march some more and this time the enemy overshot. By now they were only about two hundred paces from the enemy lines, so the king ordered his musketeers to shoot at anything that moved ahead of them. Almost as soon as his men got into position, the enemy infantry made itself known. There were thousands of them and they were all dressed identically. Hardrada then realized that he had walked into a trap and the cavalry raid did just what the enemy commander wanted it to do. It had tricked Hardrada into launching his attack early. He watched as the front rank of soldiers raised their guns. Suddenly they all disappeared behind a wall of smoke. What happened to his men though was much worse for almost all his own riflemen had been mowed down and a large number of his regular troops had been killed. Within seconds, another smoke cloud erupted and more of his men were mowed down. If things kept on at this pace, they might not even make it to the enemy lines but what surprised him the most was that the front line of enemy troops fired again. This was much faster than his own could fire. Then he felt something hot hit him in the leg and he went down. Luke had been watching the enemy lines getting thinned out very quickly by his troops. It was now time to finish this battle up. He turned to his remaining cavalry and ordered them to charge. Luke was pleased to see that his new cavalry commander was doing very well despite being in command for only about twenty minutes. Her cavalry quickly overwhelmed the remaining enemy forces and rode all the way to Riccall and managed to capture all the enemy ships before any of them could get away. Now, all that had to be done was to mop up any of the opposing troops that had escaped the trap. The dragoons swept the village, going from room to room. Anyone they found that didn't surrender immediately was cut down. After the village was cleared, the prisoners were rounded up and marched back toward York. There was work to do and Luke's troops were looking forward to watching these arrogant foreigners digging mass graves for all their dead and individual graves for all of Marion's dead soldiers. As soon as Luke's cavalry had swept the town and signaled that the coast was clear, Luke ordered the medical corps to get to work on saving as many of the wounded as possible. After they had started out, Luke ordered the artillery to get ready to march for they had to get up north as fast as possible. He would only be sending part of them, for he had reports that King Godwinson was approaching fast and Luke didn't know how he was going to react to Marion and he wasn't going to take any chances. Luke then rode over to the marsh and called out for Gabriel. He watched and listened. He had to call for her twice more before he saw the glint of glass. He smiled as he rode over and Gabriel stood up. “You need to be more careful about the sunlight and that scope darling. I saw it glint in the sun and that is what gave you away.” “Okay Luke. I will be more careful from now on.” “Oh, one more thing, you two were never in this marsh and if anyone ask neither of you know anything about shots coming from the marsh.” “But…” That was as far as Gabriel got before the look on Luke's face told her shut up and not argue. She quickly figured out that Luke wanted to keep her abilities hidden for as long as possible. She and her spotter started to make their way back through the marsh, making sure to leave as little evidence as possible. Chapter 64. As the prisoners were forced to dig the mass graves, the wounded were cleared off the field and since they were so close to York, they were taken right to the new hospital. Alice was very proud of this hospital as well she should be. It was four stories tall and had the world's first elevators in it. These were used to move patients, equipment, and supplies between the floors. All the windows were covered in two pane glass windows and the building even had central heating and a primitive but effective cooling system. Hardrada had been one of those that had been picked up on the battlefield and now he looked around in amazement at all the sights and sounds. At the hospital he started protesting about having to wait; after all he was a king. Alice was the doctor on triage duty so she was the one who had to calm him down. “What is all that complaining about?” “I'm the King of Norway” Hardrada hissed “Why am I still waiting to have this bullet taken out of my leg?” Alice leaned over and checked his tag. “Let me explain something to you. I don't give a fucking rat's ass if you're the King of Norway or the god damned fucking pope. When you come in here, the severity of the wound determines the order in which you are worked on and your wounds are not that serious. This is My hospital, and I make the rules here.” With that Alice continued on her rounds. Hardrada laid there stunned. Nobody had ever talked back to him, ever. Finally, it was his turn to get worked on. He watched as he was taken into a very clean room that was very well lit. Alice was again the one to work on him. She started by putting some liquid over his wound that numbed it and he was amazed at how good it felt. She then used a probe to find the bullet. The king had been lucky in that the bullet had missed the bone. In twenty minutes, Alice was done and one of her nurses finished by putting a dressing on the wound. Hardrada was then taken to a recovery ward, where he was able to look around at all the other wounded men. Almost all of them were his too. Before long he got tired and fell asleep. Back in the field, Luke was overseeing the 1st division, 1st brigade along with one battalion of dragoons in their preparation for them heading to the lake district. The structure of the army was fairly simple. A division had twelve thousand soldiers in it. It had four brigades with three thousand soldiers each. One of the brigades was cavalry and the division commander would assign cavalry where ever they were needed at the moment. The other three were primarily infantry. Each brigade had three battalions with a thousand soldiers each. This was then broken down into three regiments of three hundred and a one hundred strong artillery unit with ten large guns. Each regiment had three, one hundred strong companies. Each company was broken into three platoons of thirty and a heavy weapons unit. This is where the motors were at and when Luke had managed to get machine guns available, would be here as well. The cavalry had their own artillery in quick firing 75mm guns that were light enough to keep up with the cavalry. So far Luke had one whole division at his disposal and one brigade of what would eventually become the second division. As Luke was finishing up with helping in the preparations, he got a message that put a temporary halt to everything, King Godwinson would be at York by tomorrow morning and he had almost thirteen thousand troops with him. Luke was hoping to avoid a battle with him but it was far better to be safe than sorry, plus it was only a single day delay and with the railroad, Luke's soldiers could move much quickly than any other army. He soon got another message but this time from Alice saying that she had the King of Norway in her hospital. ‘Well fuck, this is going to get interesting.' Thought Luke. He was sure that Godwinson would demand that Hardrada be turned over to him but he was currently under the care of Alice and Luke would do almost anything to support her. Marion would too for that matter. As he watched a cavalry detachment go by, he remembered the commander that he had placed under arrest. By now the former commander had figured out that she was in deep shit. She had disobeyed Luke's direct order because she had hoped to win the battle for herself and the glory with it. Now she sat in a dark, cramped cell awaiting her fate. She knew that while Luke was usually easy going as a commander, when he gave direct orders, he expected them to be followed and if you didn't then you had better have a damn good excuse. She didn't have that and everyone knew it. She had got into trouble because she had been too reckless again and now her only hope was that Luke would have her executed quickly. She heard the door being unlocked and the guards came in to get her. She went with them, with her head held high for she had accepted her fate and was determined not to show any cowardice. As she expected, she was led into the military courtroom where she saw Luke in the witness area. What really scared her was that Marion herself was the judge and her reputation for being harsh was far worse than Luke's. Marion read the charges against her and asked for her to explain her actions. The commander figured that she was fucked anyway so she told the brutal truth. She had been glory-hunting and kept advancing when she had seen the enemy forming up because she wanted to win by herself. After the commander finished, Luke was called up to the stand to give his side of things. He explained his orders not to get tangled up and produced several other commanders who had heard the order for he had issued the order in the pre-battle briefing. Other witnesses told of how the commander kept pushing on despite her orders. After all the statements, the jury went into a small room off to the side. They came back five minutes later with the verdict. The commander was found guilty of disobeying direct orders and endangering her comrades. For these crimes, the death sentence was recommended. Marion agreed and the commander was sentenced to be executed by firing squad. The firing squad was to be drawn from the same soldiers who she had formally led. Marion's biggest problem here was there were too many volunteers for the firing squad. Marion only needed six but instead every trooper that had been in the former commander's unit eagerly volunteered and fifteen percent of that unit was women. So instead, Marion decided to hold a lottery. The six soldiers had been selected and they and the former commander were led to the execution area. She was blindfolded and stood against a wall. When the squad fired, not one missed their mark for they were all angry with their former commander for she had risked all their lives too many times. Worse it wasn't to save others which would have been celebrated; it had been for her own personal glory. After all the paperwork was done, her body was taken and buried in one of the mass graves. She would get no tombstone or last rites. Luke was deep in paperwork when he heard a knock on his office door. “Enter” then seeing who it was. “Hey Alice. What's up doc?” “Ha, ha very funny. I came here to tell you that King Hardrada is now awake and I already sent word to Marion.” “Okay. I'm on my way” Luke said as he lifted himself out of his chair while thinking ‘I'm really getting too old for this shit.' When Luke got to the hospital, Marion was already there and talking with the king so Luke walked up beside her. Marion saw who it was and turned her attention back to the king “Your majesty, may I introduce my husband and commanding general, Luke. Luke, meet King Hardrada of Norway.” Luke hated nobility and Marion knew this so this could get interesting. Luke nodded toward the king and as Marion figured, Luke was being purposely insulting of the king. ‘Oh well' she thought. Hardrada of course had been offended and was trying to challenge Luke to a dual. Marion of course put an end to this for she knew that Luke would crush the king and Marion could get a lot of money for the king if he was kept alive. She pulled out her gun and pointed it at the king while she told Luke to go away until he could stop acting like a child. “I am terribly sorry about that your majesty but my husband hates nobility even though I am nobility as well.” This was to show just how powerful she was to the king. Marion had known a head of time just how Luke would act because that was how he always acted with nobility. Of course, Marion had hoped that Luke would be polite but he actually didn't know the proper procedures for dealing with royalty and more to the point didn't care so Marion used this to her advantage. After Marion had managed to get the king calmed down, they actually had a nice talk and Marion found out about how he had got the guns and she learned that the alchemist had been killed during the battle. By the time that Marion and Hardrada were done talking, Luke had left and it was dinner time. Marion then had an idea. She asked Hardrada if he would like to come to dinner with her, not as a king but as a guest. This, she explained would keep her husband down and would actually help the conversation. Since Hardrada was hungry and didn't have much else to do, he agreed. Marion got permission from Alice to take Hardrada out of the hospital, as long as she brought him back after dinner for, he was still her patient. Marion ordered a stretcher for the king and took him back to the castle. When they got to the castle Marion excused herself so that she could get changed while the king was taken to her dining room. For the entire trip, the king was deeply impressed with just how advanced Marion's lands were compared to his. They had hot and cold running water, working sewers, clear window glass, lamps that produced an amazing amount of light form just a little flame and the flame burned cleanly. Luke wasn't an electrical engineer and he was having problems getting things with more voltage than the telegraph to work properly. He knew that eventually he would get there, it's just that electrical things were not instinctive to Luke like mechanical or chemical things were. The king had just got settled in his chair when Luke came in. Luke was clean and was wearing regular clothes. Luke had been told by Marion to be on his best behavior or he wasn't going to get laid for a week. Honestly Luke didn't really care but figured ‘oh well, I could be civil for an hour or so.' Since the king and Luke were alone for a minute, they took the time to take stock of each other. Hardrada had never met a man that was as big as Luke or as kind for it was almost immediately clear to the king that Luke was very considerate of people around him and Hardrada thought that he might be able to use this to trick his way out of captivity. It took the king a while, but he eventually figured out that Luke was actually very intelligent and was very good at hiding it when he wanted to. Furthermore he was completely loyal to his wife and her word was law. The men had been talking for about ten minutes when Marion and Gabriel joined them. To Luke's delight, Marion had also brought Mackenzie with her. Usually, Luke would eat his supper while he held Mackenzie on his lap. He would always give her small pieces of whatever he was eating and usually she would eat it; it just took her awhile. Mackenzie would always light up any room that she was in for she has at the age where she was really cute to almost every adult and could always get them to smile. She did the same that evening. Hardrada actually forgot for a little while that he was technically a prisoner as Mackenzie played with his large fingers. He actually felt like he had sat down to a simple family dinner and he had actually forgot what it was like and seeing Mackenzie, Gabriel, Marion, and especially Luke laughing and smiling as they ate warmed the king's heart tremendously. They had one ugly moment when the Luke told the story of his background, Hardrada called him out on it. “I know that you are lying about where you came from, Now tell me why.” Demanded the king. Luke just looked at him and his face got hard as he handed Mackenzie off to Marion. “Yes, I am lying about my background and I could care less about who you think you are, I will not tell you about where I came from. When I first came here, I was plenty strong enough to stove you into a horseshoe and I am in much better shape now then I was.” “I second that.” Said Marion with a smirk causing Gabriel to blow the wine that she had been drinking all over. The ladies started laughing and Gabriel fell off her chair when Luke blushed. Normally he never blushed but this time he did. All this laughter helped settle the room back down again and the rest of dinner went by smoothly. After dinner, Marion had the king taken back to the hospital telling him; “Sorry doctor's orders and you are under her care.” After the king had been taken away Luke, Marion, and Gabriel discussed what to do about Godwinson's approaching army. They decided that in the morning, they would go out with the bodyguard unit and a squadron of cavalry to talk to the king and try to avoid hostilities. Chapter 65. The next morning, the three of them woke up at about 3 am. Luke wanted to be out of town before the sun got up so that if they had to fight the king, he would have some room to fight before they got to York. After Gabriel got dressed, she went to wake up the rest of the bodyguards while Luke went to get the cavalry ready to go. Marion went and made sure that the other commanders were up so that they could race out of York at a moment's notice. Within an hour, the welcoming party was ready to go and the rest of the army was stirring. Marion's party rode out on the road that they knew Godwinson was on and just as the sun was lighting up the sky, they found him. His army was getting ready to march when Marion's party came into sight. Luke ordered the squadron to hold their position, stay out of sight, and not attack unless Godwinson attacked first. Next, he had a flagbearer come with him and Marion to meet the king. The eleven of them galloped up to the king's army. Once at the guards Marion told them; “I am Marion of York here to see the king.” The guards were not sure of what to do with her for they were not use to women being in the field and half of Marion's party were women. Luckily, before one of them could make a wisecrack about that, an officer came up. He had served in one of the armies that Luke had crushed a couple of months before so he knew who Luke was and he had heard tales of Marion. Seeing her in the flesh, he could see that the tales were true. He sent a messenger to the king and invited Marion's party to dismount. They politely refused and the officer didn't blame them. After all, if he had been in their position, he wouldn't have dismounted either. The king came up and Marion's party then dismounted, even Luke. He saw no benefit in insulting the king at this time, after all he would be dead in a couple of weeks. Marion kneeled before the king and Luke was glad that he wasn't the ruler of the area because he definitely wouldn't kneel before anyone but God. When the rest of the party kneeled however, he had a problem but Luke being Luke remained standing. Fortunately, Marion was prepared for this: “I would like to apologize for my general not kneeling your majesty” she said without even looking at Luke “but the only person he will kneel before is God, although he has kneeled before me before I suspect that was mostly for show.” “You never looked back, how did you know that he refuses to kneel before the rightful king of these lands?” asked the king. “Your majesty. That man is not only my army's commanding general, but he is also my husband and has saved my life a number of times over the last year and a half.” “Ah” The king then moved around to stand directly before Luke and actually felt more than a little uneasy for; he had never met a man that was so large. “You do know that it is a crime not to kneel before the god chosen ruler of these lands?” Marion held her eyes shut and cringed for she knew what was coming and she wasn't disappointed. “God chosen, seriously?” sorted Luke “No king or queen is chosen by God; they are chosen by men who are too lazy or ignorant to rule themselves. Do you actually think that God really cares what happens down here on Earth; after all he is eternal and we are mortal?” As Marion had feared the king had set off Luke's temper and there was no going back now. “Do you not believe in God?” asked an increasingly angry king. “Fuck no. I have seen more death and destruction caused by people in the name of their god then I care to remember. As far as I am concerned, I have the right to my beliefs as well as Everyone else and as long as those beliefs are practiced peacefully then I have no problems with them. That is one reason why I encouraged my wife to protect any Jews and ALL other religious groups in the area.” Marion now knew that she would have to act fast before the king and Luke came to blows. “Excuse me your majesty” she said as she wormed her way in-between Luke and the king “what my blunt husband is trying to say is that as complex as God's word is, it helps to have as many viewpoints as possible to try to further our understanding of it. Plus, we are all God's children so why should the Jews or any other group not be protected as well. And while on the Jewish question, was Jesus not Jewish himself after all and did he not die so that all of our sins be forgiven?” She then turned to Luke and shifted to modern English “Before you make an even bigger ass of yourself, why don't you go do something useful, honey” At first Luke was pissed and then he smiled: “Admit it, you just like watching my ass as I walk away!” Every one of the guards had to stifle a laugh and Marion had to bite her tongue. “Luke, go so you don't get us into deeper trouble. Please?” “Fine” Luke then grabbed hold of Marion's ass and picked her up so they could share a kiss and of course she instinctually her wrapped her legs around Luke. Before he put her down, they starred into each other's eyes for a moment, just to tell each other that everything was good and that they loved each other. Luke gently put her down and remounted his horse. He raced back to the top of the hill that was hiding the rest of the troops and he turned to watch over Marion's group. When Marion turned back to the king, she could see that he was still mulling over what she had asked him, so she waited for him to finish. Finally, he appeared to finish. “Well, that is a matter for another time. I need to get going so that I may be able to beat back those damn Vikings and my treacherous brother.” “Actually, your majesty, that is why we came here this morning.” Marion turned and gave the signal. A small band of horses came over the top of the hill, escorting a liter. When they got to the king; Marion asked the king to come with her as she went over to the liter and pulled back the sheet revealing the king's dead brother. She just hoped that he didn't ask too many questions about the type of wound that he had received for when Gabriel shot him; the bullet had blown off the entire of the back of his head. The king looked sad for a moment before he shook himself back to the present. “As you can see your majesty, we have already defeated your brother and his Viking allies. In fact, King Hardrada is as this moment recovering from a leg wound back in York and before you ask, none of the Viking army escaped.” “I must go see Hardrada for myself you understand. I feel that I cannot simply take your word for it.” “Of course, your majesty. Your army is welcome to come into York as well, as long as they behave themselves and leave their arms back in their camp.” “My army will travel where ever they choose and they will not disarm!” At this Marion's guards instantly became more visibly alert. “I am sorry your majesty, but your army will not be permitted to bring their weapons into York” At this the King drew his sword. Within a blink of an eye all of Marion's guards had their weapons out and Gabriel moved to where she was between the King and Marion. In the distance, Marion could hear the sounds of her cavalry escort moving and within moments, they became visible over the top of the hill with Luke right out in front. “As you can see your majesty, I have an army at my back as well and they are ready, unlike yours. Plus, if you really insist on trying to fight me, you Will be the first one killed for the young woman in front of you will kill anyone who threatens me.” Marion was doing her level best to stay calm and she hoped that the king would see reason. Gabriel at least hadn't drawn her weapons yet but it was clear from her posture that she could within a fraction of a second. The king then did something stupid as he tried to move Gabriel to the side. she flipped him over her body and onto the ground. As she was flipping him, she managed to get his sword away from him. She then held it to his throat and demanded that he back down and apologize to her mistress, Marion. Marion then gently moved Gabriel out of the way as she offered her hand to help the king get back up which he took. When he was back on his feet, Gabriel returned his sword to him. “As you can see your majesty, I was not joking and unless you want that army behind me to attack then I strongly suggest that we come to terms. You can come into York to see Hardrada for yourself, you can retain your arms, and bring alone one armed guard. Your army can come into York as well as long as they behave themselves and they leave their arms back in their camp. If they misbehave then they will be subject to the laws of the people of York. Also, while Hardrada is in my care, he will not be harmed for he is currently under a doctor's care and her word is law in the hospital.” “Her word?” “Yes, your majesty. We believe in equal rights for both men and woman. That is one reason why a good size part of my army is made up of women. The head doctor is a woman, one of my best engineers is a woman, and of course my head guard is a woman.” The king took a deep breath. Marion had him over a barrel and they both knew it. If he wanted to confirm that Hardrada's army had indeed been crushed then he would have to accept Marion's terms for her army was ready to charge while his was mostly getting ready to march and it would take them some time to get into proper formation. “Very well, I accept your terms.” “Good! How soon will you be ready to go?” “Not long.” “My troops will escort you to York then. Just make sure that your men understand that they are to be on their best behavior while in My lands. As long as they behave then nobody will have any problems.” Marion turned away with her guards, remounted, and rode back to her army. The king meanwhile was a bit dumbfounded. How the hell did things come to this; him being beaten by two different women. Flustered he turned to give the orders to his army. After he was done, he quietly observed Marion's army. Even at this distance, it was obvious that her army was a professional one and the king couldn't help but to get a little bit jealous for most of his was levy spearmen. Finally, his army began to march and as promised, Marion's army escorted them to York. As they got closer, everyone in the King's army was deeply impressed with just how advanced everything was. The roads were better than anything they had ever seen before and the farmers working the fields were doing so much faster than any of the king's men had ever seen. People barely stopped what they were doing to watch their king's army and truth be told, the king found that more than a bit disturbing. It was clear to him that their loyalty was with Marion, not him. What he found even more disturbing was just how professional Marion's army was. They were all uniformed identically and they followed orders without question. Their weapons were very strange and the king became to suspect that the reports that he had been getting of their devilish weapons were not some fairly tale, but the truth. He was even more confused when he saw his first train. Marion had stopped the army at a crossing so that the train could go through. Then turning to the king, Marion explained “Trains, your majesty, always have the right of way for they cannot stop quickly.” This train was loaded with military equipment headed for her lands in the land district. It was one of her artillery units that was getting a head start being that the train was going that way anyway. After the train passed, they continued on their way. Marion led them to a large field, just outside of York. It was the same field that the peasants had kept their livestock in during the Sheffield invasion. “Your men can set up their camp here your majesty. Just make sure to remind them No Weapons On Them While In The City Of York!” With this, Marion's army disengaged and returned to their barracks while Luke came up beside her. The two of them watched as the king's army began to set up camp. After the king had seen to the important things, he and his guard rode up to Marion. “I wish to meet with Hardrada now.” “Yes, your majesty. This way if you please.” With that Marion and Luke turned their horses to head into York. Going into York, the king felt like he was a child going into the big city for the first time. It had changed so much since he had been here in February. The city was now clean, the people were healthy, and they were everywhere. Even though it was September, the king could smell no sewage at all. The roads were no longer dirt but were made out of some kind of very strange stone. There were trees and shrubs planted along the sides of the road. People seemed like they were in a constant hurry, but they all waved to Marion and Luke. The king then noticed that the old houses were being slowly replaced with new ones that were made of brick and stone. New construction was happening everywhere it seemed. Along the street, he noticed oddly shaped metal objects that were painted bright red. Finally, he had to ask his host about all these things. “What are all these things that I am seeing?” “Not to worry, but we will answer at least most of your questions after you meet with Hardrada and we eat some lunch” responded Luke. To be continued in part 14, Based on a post by somethin fishy, for Sex Stories.

shop felicious: www.felicious.de

Luke's HAARP Time Warp: Part 12 The lover's spat. Based on a post by somethin fishy, in 15 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels. Chapter 56. Luke was anxious to get home. Everyone just assumed that he just wanted to get home to fuck his hot girlfriend and even hotter wife and he did have to admit that was part of the reason. Okay a big part. The main reason though was that he knew that they were scheduled for invasion soon and from the spies that Marion had sent into Norway, he knew that the historical invasion was still on track. Luke wanted to get back so that they could get ready for it. Before he could leave though, he had to deal with some more rebellious nobles. This time they had acquired some firearms on the black market. Fortunately for Luke's army; the nobles didn't know how to use the guns they had gotten and they also didn't have any way to get more ammunition for them. Some of them had managed to get the secret to making gun powder, but because Luke's guns required a primer to fire them; the nobles still couldn't use them beyond the limited use of the very small number of primers that they had managed to steal. This was one of the reasons that Luke had made these firearms, in the first place, and not simpler muzzleloaders. Luke won the battle easily but it had cost him almost one hundred dead and almost twice that wounded. The only good thing that came out of the battle was that the last of the rebellious nobles had been killed. After the battle, Luke started his march back to York. Since it was the middle of summer, he kept the march at a slower pace and made sure that his army had plenty of water and rest. The last thing he wanted to do was to cause his soldiers to suffer from heat exhaustion, especially when there was no pressing reason that they needed to hurry to York. So, Luke and the army took their time going back. They stopped to help build difficult sections of road and to occasionally help farmers with their chores. In the end, a march that could have been done in a couple of days, ended up taking two weeks. The plus side was that support for Marion had been shored up in the region and Luke knew that in the near future, that would prove vital. He knew that support for Marion was still very shaky and he suspected that most of her support was because people feared him. One day he hoped that people would support her for her but he feared that this was still a long way off. The sight when they got back to York left most of them speechless, for the city had changed drastically in the month and a half that they had been gone. All the streets were now paved, with concrete, with trees and flowers planted along the sides. New streets had been laid out and were in the process of having either their sewers put in or were being paved. New buildings made of brick and concrete were going up everywhere it seemed. The biggest difference though was the sheer number of people present in the city. They were everywhere and they all seemed to be doing some job. The biggest surprise they got though was from Marion herself; for she ordered that the army march right through the center of town and to assemble in the castle courtyard. Luke paused the army outside of York for an hour or so, so that the soldiers had a chance to clean up a bit and look their best. He made sure that he also got cleaned up as well. The route to the castle was packed with civilians who had all turned out to cheer for their army. Finally, it was time; and Luke had the band led the way, into the city, but the crowd was so loud that barely anyone could even hear the band. Luke estimated that every one of his soldiers probably gained five pounds from all the flowers they got. On the way in Luke had even observed a Jewish synagogue being built with the help of some of the Christian pastors of the city. Although Luke didn't really like religion all that much, he did approve of everyone being allowed to be open with their faith and practice it in peace. When the army got to the castle gates, they swung open to reveal Marion and Gabriel standing there, in uniform, to personally welcome the soldiers back home. Anyone that had any doubts as to Marion's ability to be a great leader, had them put to rest that day; for Marion proved that not only was she an excellent administrator but also that she was extremely popular with not only her troops but also the population as a whole. By now everyone had accepted her and Gabriel as a couple when the general wasn't in town. When he was in town, every straight leaning guy between puberty and dead was jealous of him because he had two of the most beautiful and intelligent women to share his bed with every night. Since Luke had been about halfway back in the parade, it took him a while before Marion got to him. When she did, everyone watching expected that she would jump into his arms. Instead, Luke snapped to attention and gave one of the crispest salutes that anyone had ever seen. “General MacDougall and army returning to York as ordered, ma'am.” Marion returned his salute, “On behalf of the people of York I am pleased to welcome you and your troops back to York. You, your troops, and their families are all invited to a banquet this evening. The doors to the banquet hall will open at eighteen-thirty hours and will remain open until all the food and drink are gone.” Everyone in the army was stunned from Luke on down. There had been no news about a banquet. In addition, everyone was stunned by this display for they were sure that Luke would be greeted by his wife; instead, he was greeted by Marion of York, his commander. Luke was actually glad that Marion had done this for this would help reinforce her position as the military's commander-in-chief. Personally, though he was pissed about the banquet, for he wanted to do nothing more that night than rock his beautiful wife's world all night long. For tomorrow he had paperwork to do. Luke turned to the troops once Marion had finished. “Due to the banquet everyone has a forty-eight-hour leave starting at seventeen hundred hours this afternoon. Attention! Dismissed!” The troops started making their way to the barracks so that they could get their gear stored away and they could be ready for leave. Luke still had hours of work ahead of him though. Reports had to be filed, casualty list had to be updated, supplies had to be inventoried and new supplies had to be requisitioned. All this Luke had to get done before he could go on leave. So as the troops headed toward their barracks; he headed for his office for hours of paperwork. ‘Yippy, and now I have that damn banquet to go to tonight.' thought Luke as he walked toward his office. When he tried to unlock his office door, his key wouldn't work. “What the fuck?” Luke said to himself. He was now starting to get really pissed off and was actually wishing that he was still in the field. He would have used his old-fashioned door opener but when he had designed the door, he made it so that it was virtually impossible to force the door open without a tank or explosives. Plan C was to pick the lock but his tools were in his chambers. “Well fuck me.” Luke grumbled as he headed to his chamber to get his tools for, he really wanted to get the paperwork done so that he could actually, hopefully, enjoy a couple days off. Luke was in for another surprise when he got back into his chamber for, he found that his dress uniform was laid out with a note. “Why can't I just get my fucking work done?” growled Luke as he picked up the note: “Luke, make sure to wear your dress uniform this evening. I changed the lock on your office door so that you can't lock yourself in your office and I have hidden your tools so that you can't pick the lock. Gabriel will come by to get you at eighteen hundred so make sure that you are ready. I promise you that it will be worth it. Your loving wife, Marion” “Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!” Luke screamed as he sent his fist through a nearby door. Now because of Marion he would have to spend a good chunk of his days off catching up on paperwork. He hated when people did this to him for, he was one of those people who hated to procrastinate. Luke looked out one of their windows at the brand-new clock tower outside. It said that it was fifteen thirty. ‘Fuck, how the hell am I going to kill two and a half hours?' he thought. ‘Well, I guess I can try out the shower that Marion has been writing about so much'. Luke stripped down and went into their bathroom. He turned on the water and was surprised at just how well it worked. The shower helped him unwind a bit, but he was still aggravated enough that little Luke didn't rise at all which was odd for bath time. He turned the water off, dried off, and collapsed in bed. It had been well over a month since he had been in a comfortable bed so he passed out really quickly despite being pissed. Chapter 57. After Marion had given her troops the news about the banquet, she and Gabriel retreated back into the castle. “Did you hide Luke's tools?” asked Marion. “Yep, I highly doubt that he will find them for they are in his office and you have the only key around your neck.” “Okay just make sure to get him this evening for I willing to bet that he lays down to take a nap and I want to make sure that he sees me tonight.” “Oh dearie, you worry too much!” Exclaimed Gabriel with a giggle. The ladies were headed to the kitchen to check on this evening's meal. There was a large number of things that they still needed to take care of before the banquet, but with all the help that they had, they were confident that everything would be ready. Dinner would be a choice of pork, chicken, or beef that had been prepared several different ways. Sides would be vegetables and drinks would be ale, wine, or whiskey. After checking on the food, which was coming along nicely; they went to work on all their other chores that had to be done before they could go and start getting ready. It was about five thirty when they headed off to Pollyanna's chambers to get ready. They had left their clothes there so that Marion could surprise Luke, plus it was more fun to get ready with good friends. Granted they didn't have that much to do: just get a quick shower, put on some light make-up, get dressed, then fix up their hair. When they got there, Pollyanna was already getting ready. She had now returned to her former vigorous self after getting beaten and giving birth to twins. When Marion and Gabriel walked in, Pollyanna was naked and Matt was napping for the campaign had worn him out too. The ladies stayed as quiet as they could so that they wouldn't wake Matt up. Marion had almost forgot just how beautiful Pollyanna was with her warm brown eyes and almost black hair. Her skin was white as snow which really made her pubic hair stand out for it was as black as the hair on her head. She did keep it trimmed for if she didn't it would turn into something of a jungle. Her tits were in the D cup neighborhood and her nipples were still swollen and darker brown than usual. Gabriel and Marion both took quick showers so that they would be clean for this evening. After their showers, they slipped on their dresses. All three had been working on their dresses for a couple of weeks in secret. They had used pictures so Luke's sister in formal wear as inspiration. Marion had a long blue dress that was a halter top and had a slit on both sides that ran up to her mid-thigh. Gabriel's was about the same but hers was bright red. Pollyanna's was strapless and black, since she had the biggest pair, she was able to pull off the strapless look while Gabriel and Marion went backless because they had smaller tits. This is why they all hid their dresses from Matt and Luke. They wanted their men to drool over them and to remind all the other men of what they couldn't have. Alice wasn't present because she had patients that she refused to leave. Marion, Gabriel, and Pollyanna had all tried to convince Alice that she needed to get away for an evening with Marion even having a beautiful green dress made for her, but Alice wouldn't budge. She was proving to be an extremely devoted doctor and would gladly give up her personal life to help her patients. Another reason that she didn't want to go was that neither her or her fiancé were much of the party animal and Alice much preferred to send a quiet evening with him to one of people eating and getting drunk. Her fiancé however did ask her to wear the dress for him. Alice told him: “I will gladly wear it for our wedding and after that for parties, but not before.” That was her last word on the subject and her fiancé knew better then try and push her on it. As promised, Gabriel went to wake Luke up at six and was surprised to find him already up. He was wearing an old pair of pants and standing in the window. “Good evening Colonel.” Luke said in an extremely dry voice. “Seriously, Luke. Why so formal?” “Why not? I can't get any fucking work done.” Now it was Gabriel's turn to get pissed “Now listen here, Luke. And you listen well. Marion put a lot of effort into this and you Are going to go! End of discussion! Now get your dress uniform on!” Luke just stood there and didn't move a single muscle. “Luke!” Gabriel screamed “What The Fuck Is Wrong With You?” “Well let's see here.” Luke responded calmly “All I wanted to do when I got back was to get my paperwork done so that I could actually enjoy a couple of days off. Now thanks to you and Marion, I will have to spend a good chunk of tomorrow catching up on paperwork. I would have shot the lock out except I didn't want the hassle of putting a new one in. Now please leave me alone.” “Fuck no! Get dressed or it will be a long time before you get laid again!” “I don't need to get laid to survive, Gabriel.” Gabriel was now fuming. How could Luke even think of refusing Marion after all the work that she had done to surprise him with everything. She stormed out the door, slamming it shut. On her way back, Gabriel literally ran into Pollyanna and Matt. After explaining why she was beyond pissed, Matt told her: “Better let me talk to him first before you go off halfcocked Gabriel. After all I have been campaigning with him continuously for the last month and a half.” “Fine but hurry. The party is about to start and Marion is expecting Luke to be there.” The three of them walked back to Luke's chambers. Matt knocked before he entered, finding Luke still in front of the window. He signaled the women to stay in the hall and be quiet. “You know that you really pissed Gabriel off, right Luke?” “She's a big girl. She'll get over it.” Luke responded flatly. “Okay what gives, Luke? I've never seen you pissed like this.” “Oh, you really don't want to go there.” “If I didn't, I wouldn't have asked.” Luke took a deep breath and slowly let it out. “Pull up a seat Matt.” Luke stated as he turned around. After Matt had sat down, Luke started. “Do you know how much paperwork has to be done to keep the army running smoothly?” Matt was taken off guard at this “Ah no, I do not.” “Thought not. After getting back this afternoon I probably had about five hours of work to do. Causality list needs updated. Inventory list needs updated. Requisitions need to be filled out so that the army can get more supplies. Spy reports need read and digested so that we don't face more surprises like in that last battle. Always remember Matt that an army without spies is at best half blind. I mean the list is endless. I had planned on spending the rest of today on this so that I could actually take a day off tomorrow and relax a bit with nothing that needs done and spend the next day casually catching up. Now I won't get that day off for I still have that five hours of work to do plus the work from tomorrow, so now I will probably be stuck working all day, just to keep up. It wouldn't have been so bad but Marion changed the lock on my office so that I couldn't even get at least some work done before the fucking party.” “Wow; but I'm guessing that is only part of it, right?” “You know me so well that it's almost terrifying. Yes, that is only part of it; just think of it as the last straw. I have been getting worried for months now that Marion will start sipping back into her old upper-class habits and I'm horrified that she is. She's changed so much from the woman that I fell in love with that half the time I'm afraid that I don't even know her anymore. The shift in her attitude has been gradual but being forced to attend this party without even taking into consideration on what I had planned was the last straw. She has been treating me less then equal for quite some time now despite everything that I have done for her. I was always a bit afraid of this; that she would go slip back into thinking like a boneheaded noble instead of thinking like a person.” “Oh, come on man, it's not that bad, and you're sounding more than a bit petty right now.” Luke just gave him a hard stare. “As far as me being petty about this whole thing, you're right, I am and yes I know that. Also you damn well know that I don't stand for men treating woman less than them, why should I stand for some fucking noble treating me like I'm less than them.” “Because the noble in question is your wife and for some reason, she loves you although right now I don't know why.” “That just makes it worse because she knows my history and she knows what makes me tick. She just flat out doesn't care anymore. Now if you will kindly excuse me, I have a letter to write and then I have to pack.” Matt was now terrified for Luke was in many ways the glue which held the army together. He rushed out nearly running the woman over for they had been trying to listen through the door. “We need to get Marion down here Now!” Matt said over his shoulder as he ran. “I think Luke is about to resign and leave.” Gabriel was dumbfounded. Why would Luke throw away everything that he had over a party? Matt rushed to catch Marion before she could make her entrance to the party for, she would be much harder to get out then. He just barely managed to catch her and he told her everything about what Luke and him had talked about. She rushed back to her and Luke's chambers after asking Matt, Pollyanna, and Gabriel to stay behind. This was something that her and Luke would have to sort out for themselves. On her way back she was going through just about every emotion possible starting with: ‘How dare he do this to me after everything I have done?' to ‘Is he actually serious?' to ‘What the fuck will I do without him?' Marion barged into the room just as Luke had finished the letter and had signed it. “Hello, Marion. I figured that you would send one for your lackeys down here” “Damn It Luke! You know me better than that.” “Do I? I'm not so sure anymore, and since Matt has probably told you everything that we talked about, why don't we just skip the bull. I still need to pack.” “Luke, Look At Me!” Luke didn't “Damn It Luke, When I Say Look At Me, You Look At Me!” Luke just shook his head as he continued to pack his original backpack with everything that he would be needing. “You know I find it amazing that you know what my problem is, and yet all you do is reinforce my position. Don't pull that stunt on the battlefield here in a couple of months Marion of York or you will be smashed.” He had purposely added her formal name as a kind of last-minute reminder. Luke still faintly hoped that he and Marion could work things out but that hope was getting dimmer by the second. “If you try to leave, I will have you arrested!” “Then you had better call the guards, Cecilia, for I will only be here for another couple of minutes.” “I'm Marion You Brainless Peasant, Not My Bitch Sister!” Marion screamed. Luke just looked calmly at her and squinted. “Sorry about that but I'm having a really difficult time telling the two of you apart.” With that he zipped up his backpack and threw it over his shoulder. “I wish you luck, Marion of York, for you will be needing it.” Marion was about to issue a retort to that. She wasn't her evil sister, but something stopped her. Luke had given her the same look that he had always given Cecilia. It wasn't the look of love or lust. It was the look to see how easily he could kill her if he had to. The realization of what was going on struck Marion so hard that she felt like she had just jumped off the top of the castle. She Was slowly turning into Cecilia. Slowly she was turning her back on what had made her army so strong in the first place and what had delivered it so many victories. That something, was treating everyone as the person they are. Not by what gender they were or what family they were born into but who they were. Cecilia had believed that since she was of noble stock that she could do anything she wanted. That she could just order people around like they were her livestock or worse furniture. Marion collapsed where she stood and broke out into tears. Through her tears, she could see that Luke had stopped in front of her. Slowly she looked up at him. The look that greeted her told her that Luke thought that she was acting and that she wasn't fooling him. Again, she was about to tear him a new one, but again something deep inside her stopped her. Quickly examining it, she found that the thing that had stopped her was her absolute love for Luke. He had rescued her from certain death after all. He had treated her as an equal person despite that fact that she was a woman and here she was starting to treat him as if he were someone who had to follow her no questions asked. Luke started to step around her so that he could leave. “Please Luke. Please stay. Please?” She looked up at his eyes through her tear-filled ones and she could see that she still had some distance to go yet for he wasn't convinced yet. “I know now what I have been becoming and for that I am truly sorry darling. It doesn't do anyone any good if I become the very people that we have been kicking out of power for the power to rule truly belongs to all people. It is up to them who rules over them and what laws are enabled. If the ones in power though get too powerful, even if it's only in their own minds then they quickly become tyrants and will destroy everything; even though they believe that they are doing good.” She continued; “Please Luke, forgive me for I forget what we had to fight against. One other thing I know is that I won't be able to continue on if I were to lose you. You are truly irreplaceable in my heart.” With this she bowed her head again and sobbed freely. Tears ran down her cheeks and left streaks through her make-up but she didn't care. She then felt a large calloused hand gently caress her cheek and she looked up. Luke was on his knees in front of her so that he could look straight into her eyes. She could barely see him for her eyes were so filled with tears though. Gently, ever so gently he pulled her head forward and she responded. Their lips met and Marion could swear that her heart would burst for she now knew that they would make it through this and in the end that was all that mattered to her. Chapter 58. Luke gently picked her up off the floor and made sure that her feet were underneath her before he let her go. As he had picked her up, she lowered her head for she was so ashamed of what she had almost done. Luke ever so gently put his fingers under her chin to lift her head back up. As she lifted her head to face him, he slid his hand back along her jawline and stopped only once his fingers were buried in her hair. Automatically and without thinking about it, Marion stood up on her toes while Luke bent down. What followed was one of the most passionate kisses that they had ever experienced. Marion felt like her lungs had been emptied of air but she was in no hurry to breath for breathing would have meant pausing this kiss and that was the last thing on her mind. Her tongue forced its way into Luke's mouth and began to wrestle with his for space. Suddenly the room felt like it was on fire to Marion. As her hands began to roam Luke's body, there was a knock at the door. ‘Damn it' she thought “Yes, what is it?” She called out. “It's Gabriel dearie, it's time for your entrance.” “Fuck!” said Luke and Marion together. “Fine but you had better come in for I'm going to need some help to get presentable in a hurry.” When Gabriel saw Marion, she rushed to her side. “Marion, what happened?!?! What the fuck did that bastard do to you?” Marion shot a quick glance to her husband telling him to keep quiet and that she would handle this. Luke shrugged and went to get dressed. “Nothing is wrong Gabriel. It's just that I have forgotten just who I am and what we have been fighting for all this time. Fortunately, Luke took the time to remind me before he took off.” “So, is he?” At this point Luke cleared his throat from the door way. He had the letter that he had wrote in his hand. He didn't say anything but he ripped the letter in two and threw it in the fireplace. Marion and Gabriel smiled at each other for they both loved Luke, but Gabriel knew that she would have to apologize for her behavior. It ashamed her to think that she had treated Luke worse than Marion had. She walked into where Luke was getting dressed and was met by the sight of Luke pulling his pants up over his muscular ass. Gabriel's pussy responded as it usually did when she saw Luke without clothes on, but this time she firmly told her pussy to shut up for she had important business to attend to. “Luke?” she squeaked “Yes?” “I would like to apolog...” That was as far as she got. “Stop. Never apologize for it's a sign of weakness.” “But...” Luke just turned and looked at her. She swallowed hard and nodded. Marion in the meanwhile had walked into the bathroom to fix her make-up. “Gabriel” she called out “Can you help me with this so we can get going?” “Coming.” By the time the ladies had fixed themselves back up, Luke was ready to go too. He made an absolutely dashing figure in his dress uniform with his medals on his chest and highly polished sword handing from his hip. Bright white pants, black polished shoes, bright blue jacket with polished brass buttons and red trim, a white hat with a polished black rim, and white gloves finished off the uniform. For the time being since he was inside, his hat was in the crook of his left arm. Instead of his familiar eagle, globe, and anchor insignia on it though, Marion had placed a lion that was reared up on its hind legs. He had to admit that she had good taste. When Luke saw the women come out of the bathroom, he forgot how to breathe. When they had their make-up, hair, and gowns fixed, the ladies were breathtaking. They could almost feel Luke's eyes tracing every one of their curves and they thoroughly enjoyed the feeling. They enjoyed the stunned look on his face even more. Luke was suddenly glad that he wasn't a cartoon character for his jaw would have hit the floor and his tongue would have unrolled. They walked up to him and Marion asked: “General?” Luke remembers suddenly where he was and who he was. He fixed his hat on his head and offered both woman an arm which they promptly took. They walked like this all the way to the great hall and they were only a couple of minutes late when they arrived. As they were entering, they were announced: “Marion Of York, General Luke Macdougall, Colonel Gabriel” Everyone in the hall froze and looked at the trio. Luke could see that a number of the men blushed a bit and turned their hips to face another direction while Gabriel and Marion noticed that the women's cheeks got a bit redder. So, the three of them entered, each stunning in their own way. Once they had entered, the music started and Gabriel went to find some drinks. Luke and Marion just looked at one another and without saying a word started dancing. Marion got one hell of a surprise after the first dance finished for Alice walked up wearing the green dress that Marion had made for her. Marion glanced at Luke and noticed that his eyes were fully dilated for Alice was beyond stunning. Her green dress perfectly offset her fire red hair, emerald green eyes, and flawless snow-white skin. Another reason that Luke's eyes were dilated was that Alice reminded him of someone from his past, someone that he had loved completely, someone that he hadn't told anyone about. Marion gave her a little hug, just to say hello. Alice had decided to show up after all, because her fiancé had some unexpected business that he had to attend to and all of her patients were in good shape at the hospital. Luke bowed deeply to her and Marion giggled. The three of them talked for a little bit until Gabriel returned with drinks for everyone. She had seen Alice approach so she had got a drink for Alice as well. The ladies all had wine, while Luke had whiskey that his still had been making. Normally it was distilled further for medical uses but Marion had diverted enough off for the party this evening. The party turned out to be really enjoyable for everyone there. The food, drink, and music were all excellent. Luke danced mostly with Marion, but he did dance a few fast and slow songs with Gabriel and even a couple with both Pollyanna and Alice. When Luke was off dancing with Pollyanna and Alice; Marion and Gabriel danced a few songs together. They even danced a few with Matt as well. By the time the party was done it was one am the next morning. Everyone was happy but tired. Luke, Marion, and Gabriel escorted Pollyanna and Matt back to their chambers where Marion and Gabriel gave both Pollyanna and Matt parting hugs. Luke gave Matt a firm handshake and kissed Pollyanna's hand much to her delight. They then parted company and the three of them went back to their own chambers. When they got there Luke stopped, he then suddenly picked Marion up, and carried her in with her laughing the whole way. Gabriel smiled warmly at seeing her two favorite people back to getting along. Luke carried Marion all the way to their bed. He didn't need to stop and light any of the lamps for there was enough moonlight coming through the windows to light the bedroom up just enough. He gently laid her out on the bed and Marion smiled up at him. He threw his hat across the room and Marion started working on Luke's jacket buttons. As she was working on his buttons, he was kissing her softly, not only on her lips but also on her neck. As Marion got Luke's jacket off, Luke found the knot that held her halter top up and untied it. Gently, ever so gently, his rough hands slide down under Marion's dress and slowly pushed it down as Marion continued to undress Luke. By this time, she had become an expert at unfastening men's belts and quickly had her hands exploring the inside of his pants. As her hands found Luke's cock, his found her tits. He used a feather light touch that caused electricity to flow into Marion's body. Her level of excitement started to skyrocket and she began to rub little Luke faster. Luke moved his mouth down from Marion's neck and gently blew across both her nipples them making them rock hard. As Luke blew across her nipples, Marion began to moan loudly and her hips began to thrust up on their own; her hands were now wrapped around Luke's head with her fingers burying themselves in his hair to keep his lips where they were at. He began to lick and kiss her tits tenderly and this was really driving Marion wild. Of course, it helped that Luke was still slowly pushing Marion's dress down and by now he was down to her waist. He then stopped pushing her dress down and started to run his fingers across Marion's stomach so lightly that she almost couldn't feel them. By now her pussy felt like it had a river running out of it and she was rubbing her legs together just to try and get some relief. Luke caught on to this and he shifted so that he could hold her legs still. This forced the electricity that Marion was feeling to build up for it now had no escape. She just couldn't believe how intense her feelings were at the moment and Luke hadn't even reached her delicate flower yet; hell, he wasn't even close to it. She started having mini-orgasms that were hitting her body so fast that she wasn't sure if it was multiple orgasms or just one really long lasting one. Luke had slowed down just enough for Marion's brain to temporary take back control of her body so that she could get the rest of Luke's clothes off. As she threw the last of his clothes off, she pushed Luke over on his back. She was going to take this chance to show Luke just how much she loved him. She started off by wiggling her hips a bit so that her dress fell off. Then it was time for her to start nibbling on and kissing Luke's chiseled body for with all his campaigning he now had a body that would have made a Greek god envious. As Marion was kissing his body, Luke was gently running one of his hands through Marion's golden hair for he loved the feeling of her silky hair slipping between his fingers. Marion worked her way down Luke's body making sure to check every part of it. It took her a little bit but she finally reached his rock-hard cock. She kissed her way around the base and then kissed her way up the shaft. She loved how the skin was so soft but his cock as a whole was so hard. His veins hadn't popped yet but Marion was just getting started. She kissed all around his helmet before she kissed the very tip. This caused Luke's cock to jump suddenly. Marion could taste the precum and she felt like she was stealing the food of the Gods for she loved the taste so much. She then took Luke's entire cock into her mouth much to his surprise gently pushed it into her throat. This was something that she had been practicing secretly on with her strap-on so that she could take his entire cock without gagging. As she was bobbing up and down on Luke's shaft, he was barely able to pick Marion up and swing her pussy up, over his mouth, which he attacked fiercely. He ran his rough tongue over her clit causing her to gasp. He worked up and down her slit making sure to send his tongue running up into her cunt and between her swollen lips. As Marion moaned with Luke's cock in her mouth, the vibrations sent Luke higher and higher. He began to thrust up into Marion's throat and she could feel his cock get harder still. With her tongue she could feel the veins pops up on his shaft and she knew that it wouldn't be long now. Luke knew that he was getting close so he moved up and sucked Marion's clit between his teeth. She reacted exactly how he expected by exploding all over Luke's face. This was more than Luke could take and he blew his load down Marion's throat. After a couple of shots, she moved her head back slightly and she took the rest of his cum in her mouth. She moved it back and forth across her tongue before she swallowed it. By this time both of their bodies were covered in a sheen of sweat that made their bodies glisten in the moon light. Marion slowly got herself spun around and rested for a bit on Luke's strong chest as she listened to Luke's heart beat rhythmically and his lungs slowly expand and contract. She could barely keep her eyes open as she looked up at Luke's face and he looked down at her with his eyes full of love. Marion hoped that she would have that look burned into her memory forever. Luke moved his head down toward Marion and she got the point moving up to kiss him passionately. By listening to the other woman in the castle, she knew just how damn lucky she really was. Most of the other men barely lasted long enough to get their woman barely wet and they were usually let high and dry. Marion in the meanwhile was always satisfied and Luke always made sure that she would get at least one orgasm per romp and that was on a bad day. As Marion lay there, her hands began to move around again. They found Luke's cock and within minutes had Luke rock hard again. Marion straddled Luke before he could make any protest which he wasn't going to do anyway. As she moved down, Marion grabbed Luke's cock and guided it into its parking place. As Marion felt the tip slide in, she sat up and impaled herself slowly. Millimeter by millimeter she felt his cock slide deeper inside her until she felt Luke's hair mesh against her smooth mound. Slowly she rose up until all that was inside her was his tip. She repeated this for almost fifteen minutes. The objective wasn't to cum, it was to show their love for each other for the entire time her eyes never once left his. Marion's legs eventually started to tire so Luke rolled over putting him on top. He then started slowly pushing into her. When his pubes hit Marion's mound he pushed in at a different angle and this pushed him in even deeper. When he did this, she could feel his tip kissing her cervix and she just couldn't get enough of this. Marion started to roll her hips trying to make sure that that Luke's cock hit every part of her tight pussy. As they worked at each other, they slowly picked up speed. Then it happened, Luke slipped out and on his next thrust, his cock made contact with Marion's puckered hole. They both froze for a moment before Marion put her hands on Luke's ass to pull him in. To give himself a better angle, he took Marion's feet and put them up on his shoulders. This really opened her up to his assaults. It took Luke a few thrust but he was able to get his cock into Marion's super tight ass. She felt like she was being ripped apart but she would die before she would even think of telling Luke to stop. The feeling of his cock going into her ass sent her to new heights and these were made even higher when Luke used his nimble fingers to flick and rub her button. Marion lost all ability to function as she approached a massive orgasm. When Luke used his other hand to rub her nipples, Marion couldn't take it anymore. She screamed at the top of her lungs and sprayed all over as she shook violently. Luke felt like Marion's tight ass was going to cut his cock off, for when she started to scream, Luke felt her ass get even tighter yet. He made one last mighty thrust and as he growled and saw stars in his eyes, he sent a flood of hot cum deep into Marion's bowels. Slowly Luke pulled out of her ass and as he did, a white river ran out; but neither of them cared one bit. Luke collapsed next to her and noticed that Marion had passed out. He pulled her body to him and passed out himself before he could even get the cover over them. Sometime later, Gabriel walked by as she had to go bathroom for, she had been sleeping on a coach in one of the other rooms. She pulled the cover up over both of them and kissed both of them on their foreheads. Chapter 59. The next morning both Luke and Marion were sore from their extended sexcapades; in fact, Marion could barely walk and Luke's muscles were sore like they had not been in years. So, it didn't help matters any when Gabriel burst into the bedroom fresh as a daisy. Her chirping got moans and groans from both Marion and Luke. “It should be illegal for anyone to be that cheerful in the morning” complained Marion. “I second that motion” groined Luke. Gabriel ever looking for a chance to have some fun; skipped over to the window and threw back the curtains. Luke moaned in his misery as he grabbed a cover and drew it over his and Marion's head. It was already late in the morning and it was a bright day out. “Oh, you two are just complaining cause you're both getting old!” said Gabriel earning another moan from Luke and Marion threw an extra pillow at her. Gabriel then went into the bathroom and started the hot water for their tub. She figured that the warm water would help get Marion and Luke going again. Luke for one was really missing coffee at this moment. When he was a marine, he would almost drink coffee exclusively and while he had slowed down drastically as a civilian, he still liked to have a cup or two once in a while. Now he was feeling that he would do about anything for a cup, even a crappy cup. Gabriel came in from the bathroom and almost threw Marion and Luke out of bed. She frog-marched both of them into the bathroom where they slide into the warm water with moans of pleasure. When Gabriel had been forcing Marion into the bathroom, she hadn't missed that Marion's ass had dried rivers of cum coming out of it. Now Gabriel knew why Marion was so slow moving this morning and why she and Luke had been so noisy the night before. So now it was time to add insult to injury. Gabriel swatted Marion's ass, leaving a light red mark and getting a very loud yip from Marion. Gabriel then wrapped her arms around Marion's beautiful body: “What's wrong honey? Why is your ass so sore?” She asked in her innocent schoolgirl voice. “I'm guessing that you already know why my ass is sore. I will say this though, that is definitely not the last time we do that. I mean I wouldn't want having my ass fucked by Luke's monster every day but once in a while would be very nice.” Marion stated as she slid under the water. Luke and Marion stayed and soaked until the water was cold. The warm water had done wonders on their sore muscles and now it was time to start the day. Luke went down to his workshop to continue working an accurate watch. He already had made some that could keep time to within five minutes a day, but that wasn't anywhere close enough for him. He was after a chronograph so that when Marion got a navy, they could operate effectively at sea for months at a time. Also, it would allow the trains that were slowing getting more available to operate much more efficiently. He really enjoyed engineering and it helped him relax. He worked for a few hours before he went to find lunch and then it was time for his favorite activity; it was time to play with his daughter for a few hours. Mackenzie was growing rapidly and was starting to try to crawl. Luke just adored his daughter and Marion loved the look on his face when they played together. She loved it because he was at his absolute happiest when he played with their daughter. He would give her horsy rides around the room and tickle her and once she was tired, he would read to her while she fell asleep. This is what Luke truly missed while he was away on campaigns, he missed watching his daughter grow up and reading to her. When Marion told the other castle woman about Luke, they simply wouldn't believe her. It wasn't until they were able to peek into where Luke was playing with Mackenzie one afternoon that the other women started believing Marion. Marion had carefully watched Luke today as well. It warmed her heart to see her big, strong husband be so loving and gentle with their daughter. After a little while, she had to move away because she was quietly crying for, she was so awkward with children. She, of course, knew why she was so awkward around children. When she had been growing up, there wasn't that many other children in the castle and her own father ignored her most of the time. She was raised by an endless line of tutors and governesses. Many of the governesses also doubled as her father's whores at night. It was no wonder really that Cecilia had grown up so messed up. Marion herself had been weak and messed up as well until she met Luke. Moved by some force, Marion went to find Pollyanna to see how her book sales were coming along. Marion knew that sales were slowly picking up as more people learned how to read and write. The bible that Pollyanna printed was the best seller, especially since it was printed in English and not Latin. Unsurprisingly the biggest market for some of the more technical books was the small Jewish community. It had been a battle royal to get them to be more open and for her people to accept this. It helped that Luke was as powerful as he was and that he made it crystal clear to everyone that he wouldn't tolerate any discrimination of any kind from anyone. Marion having a number of court Jews also helped some, especially once Marion had instructed them to help teach the rest of the population how to read and write. Pollyanna's book business was beginning to expand and some of Luke's more technical books were now in more demand. Of course, the church labelled these books as heresy and at one time this would have frightened Marion badly, but now she laughed at the church and she made damn sure that the church knew all about her feelings of them. These books after all had begun to make a difference in ordinary people's lives, for the information they contained: helped farmers get better yields from their fields, they helped blacksmiths make better steel, they helped people learn how to read, and perhaps most important of all, they had taught Alice medicine and Pollyanna engineering. Since Marion had visited one of Pollyanna's enterprises, her next stop was to visit one of Alice's. At first, Alice had refused to make any money off of her medicines or medical skills, but as time went on, Alice noticed that a lot of people that were initially interested in medicine had quit once they learned of Alice's belief that money should not be made off of other's suffering. One day she was talking to Luke about this for she couldn't understand why more people didn't want to follow her in her noble pursuit. “Alice; I will tell you why more people don't want to learn medicine, but I first must warn you that the reason will piss you off to no ends, but if you follow my advice then interest in practicing medicine will pick up.” “Fine, tell me” she huffed. “People don't want to learn medicine because right now you refuse to make money at it. This keeps your cost down, which you rightly pass on to the consumer, But; in order for people to get an interest in a career, especially one as complicated as medicine, they have to be able to make money at it. We had a number of countries with socialized medicine programs where I came from and the vast majority of these were overwhelmed because nobody wanted to make products or services for them. In the United States we didn't have socialized medicine and usually if you got sick you could get right in to see a doctor but a number of people would go bankrupt due to the way the system was ran. Other countries were far worse in that you might have to wait over Six Months to get testing done and you damn well know that in medicine, speed is essential. Remember this Alice, capitalism is Thee single most powerful economic system ever developed by humans. Why you ask? Well capitalism takes full advantage of the basic human emotion of greed and harnesses that to improve the lives of countless people along the way. Are there going to be poor, of course, because for a good percentage of people, capitalism screws them over for whatever reason. Maybe that they are lazy or unreliable, maybe their luck is terrible, or something. But for the vast majority of people; capitalism, as long as it is controlled and steered correctly is a very good thing. It allows people to work to their ability and they can get whatever job suits them best. If they want more money; they can then advance themselves so that they and their families can live more comfortably. No other economic system offers this. Socialism and communism both take from the people who work and are successful at something and gives it to people who didn't do anything to earn it. All this does is makes whatever dumbass politician that took the money in the first place more popular with the masses but it will quickly lead to disaster because the talented and ambitious people won't produce anymore then they have to, to take care of themselves. And that's even assuming that they stay. Before long nobody is producing anything and everyone, except the few key people in the government who support the ruler, are beyond dirt poor. The government of course will try to pass the blame off to someone else but in the end, socialism always turns out to be a disaster for everyone. Communism is even worse and always leads to mass killings because communist governments can't stand people who question what they are doing in the slightest. This is why regulated capitalism is the best way to go. All the government needs to do, is to ensure that the playing field remains as level as possible and let private money determine what is made and what price it's sold at. This way the vast majority of people will see the benefits.” Alice hearing this flew into a rage and Luke just sat there quietly while she ranted on. When she had finally calmed down Luke gave her his hardest look. “Go think about all I have said. Think about hard Alice. In a couple of days come back and see me if you think that you can come up with something better.” Alice stormed back to her chambers and locked herself inside. She could be heard at all hours of day arguing with herself for hours on end. On and on she went but as she went, her attitude started to slowly shift as she analyzed everything that she knew about human nature and what Luke had said. She analyzed every word that he had said and every scrap of knowledge from his computer. She questioned Pollyanna, Marion, Gabriel, Matt, Markus, and anyone else she could find. Eventually she had to admit that Luke had been correct as usual and that she was the reason that very few people wanted to be in medicine. Eventually she went to find Luke again. This time she asked him to help her set up a successful medical business. Hopefully this way more people would be interested in learning medicine and this would enable Alice to turn medicine into something that everyone could get. That had been months ago and now Alice had a thriving medical empire. She would use most of the profits to help train more medical personal or for outreach operations. She did divert enough off so that she and Markus could have a comfortable lifestyle. Now people's interest in medicine was starting to pick up and ambitious people were looking for ways to make money from searching for better cures to making better instruments. Alice had to admit that Luke had been correct but as usual he refused the apology saying: “Hey you didn't know. Alice you are driven to be the best doctor you can be and that is a very pure and noble thing of you, but you have to remember that the vast majority of people don't have your drive or your opportunities, after all if I hadn't picked you to be one of my whores then you would have never known about your medical talents. Always remember that you can dream of a better world all you want to but reality doesn't give a shit about your dreams or your ideas. You have to be willing to adjust your dreams to reality because reality doesn't bend to your dreams.” Alice had then sworn that she would help as many people as possible to see and reach their medical potential. As soon as her business had taken off, she founded a school to teach others about medicine. Her business and school were now thriving and once again Marion silently thanked God for bringing Luke into her world and mostly for bringing him to her. To be continued in part 13, Based on a post by somethin fishy, for Sex Stories.

Luke's HAARP Time Warp: Part 11 Marion's expands her control. Based on a post by somethin fishy, in 15 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels. Marion, in the meantime; was busy with some paperwork and hadn't even looked up yet. “Why don't the two of you have a seat” she pointed to a couple of chairs across from her “and I will be with you in a minute” Marion finished what she was working on and looked up. The older noble had to catch his breath for Marion was breathtaking. Her eyes were shimmering and her hair was reflecting the light with golden rays. She had a very light tan and her lips were bright red. The shirt that she had on hugged her curves nicely and the necklace that she was wearing matched her eyes. “What can I help you two gentlemen with today?” Marion asked. Gabriel then left the room with a stack of papers and gently closed the door. “We have come back to discuss my wedding proposal with you.” “Ah” Marion said as she leaned back in her chair. “And what exactly are you proposing again? Sorry but I have had a very busy week.” “That is quite alright lass. I am proposing you marrying me. After the wedding your lands will then be under my protection and I assure you they would be quite safe for I have the most powerful army in the midlands at my disposal.” “So, what will happen to my people if I were to marry you?” “They would also be under my protection.” “I see.” The nobles were really quite happy with themselves for they figured that Marion was about to give in. “So, what would happen if I refuse to marry you?” “My army will invade and lay waste to everyone before it.” “I see” Marion said without emotion “So you are trying to extort my hand in marriage?” “No, not at all milady. I just want to see the people of this province under strong leadership so that they are not tempted to stray.” Marion nodded and gave them a warm smile. “Well milords it seems that you leave me no choice” The two nobles smiled at hearing this. “Let me ask you two idiots something?” The warmth in Marion's voice vanished “Do either of you know what this ring on my finger means?” With this Marion held her left hand up and showed off her ring that Luke had given her. “Well do you?” “No, we do not.” “Well, “gentlemen” this ring means that I am already married and I am very happy.” She then called toward a closed door off to her left “Luke, honey, can you step in here for a minute?” “Seriously Marion? I'm about to be buried in paperwork.” “Just for a minute. Please?” “Fine.” Seconds later the door opened and through it came the biggest man the nobles had ever seen in their lives. Not only that but this big man was in some kind of uniform. “What's up sweetheart” “These are the nobles that I was telling you about the other week.” She then turned back to face the nobles. “Gentlemen, meet my husband; General Luke MacDougall.” The nobles were now petrified for this ogre looked like he could pick them up, throw them out, and get them to fly over the city walls. “So, you want my wife's hand in marriage? I must say you don't look like much and I bet that neither of you could possibly keep up with her for she is extremely active in bed and every other flat surface now that I think about it.” Marion snickered at this and earned herself dagger looks from the nobles. The older one went for his sword forgetting that it had been seized when he entered the castle gates. Marion bent over and picked up two swords. She unsheathed them and threw one of them to Luke. He kind of looked at the sword. “You call this letter opener a sword, sweetheart?” He retreated into his office for a second and came out with a large object. He tossed Marion's sword back to her and unsheathed his sword. It was almost three feet long, but in his hands was a single-handed sword. The sword itself was beautiful with the wavy lines running through the steel of the blade and the polished brass of the hilt and pommel. “Now this is a sword” he said smiling in his cold way. The nobles were growing more terrified by the second and the younger one was ready to piss his pants for he had never been so scared in his life and he had been in a large number of battles. When he looked at his older brother, the look that greeted him shook him out of his paralysis for his older brother was beyond scared. The younger one's diplomatic skills then came into play. “We are deeply sorry if we have offended you in any way Milady Marion, but we didn't know that you were already married and when I last met you didn't give any clue that you were.” “Actually, I did. If you had bothered to look past my tits, I have been wearing this ring ever since I was married to Luke last winter. Now gentlemen if nothing else we really need to get back to work. Oh, one more thing. You two will have a heavy escort on your way out for I want none of the women who work for me attacked. I heard all about your roaming stares during your last visit.” With that Marion called for her guards. “See these two gentlemen and their entourage out of York if you will please. If they try anything funny; kill them, no questions will be asked.” The guards snapped to attention “Yes, ma'am.” To the nobles “this way if you please” The nobles turned and almost fled out of the room. They collected their entourage and high tailed it out of York. They didn't stop running until they were kilometers away. When they were sure that they were far enough away the older one exploded: “The fucking cunt treat me like that! I will teach her the meaning of the word respect if I have to whip it into her!” The younger brother agreed fully with him. “We need to go talk to Duke Vincent for I heard that he recently had one of his plots stopped by Marion and it was one that had cost him dearly.” “Then what are we waiting for?” exclaimed the older brother. He and Vincent weren't exactly friends but in no way were they enemies. If the bothers approached him with an offer of alliance against Marion, they knew that he would agree and this would give the combined army a strength of almost ten thousand men with a number being men-at-arms and knights. Chapter 51. Gabriel came back in the door with more papers to find Marion with her legs wrapped around Luke's waist. “Hey! Seriously? You two going to start without me?” Marion looked over her shoulder and smiled at Gabriel “Of course, not sweetie! I was just thanking Luke” Gabriel was far from convinced. “So, what was that about? They didn't look happy when they left.” “That was the nobles who wanted to marry me.” Gabriel snickered at hearing this for those two nobles were ugly. “So, now what?” This time Luke responded with no humor in his voice: “Give orders to mobilize the army, Colonel. Those two basically declared total war on us” Gabriel was stunned but when Marion gave a nod, she went into action. Gabriel was out the door and was sending couriers to gather the army commanders to go over plans. Once Gabriel had left, Marion looked back at Luke “Well, what do you think?” “I think those two nobles are about the dumbest people that I have ever met, but we need to be careful here. It has to look like they started this war so we need them to make the first blow. After all the king is scheduled to be up here in about four months and the reports that we have been getting from Norway and Normandy are matching what happened in my timeline. The last thing I want to do is to have the king's army after us.” “Okay so what do you suggest?” “Moralize the army and make sure that they are completely rearmed, properly equipped, and trained. We might have to be a bit creative on how to get those idiots to attack but I don't think so.” “How much time do you think we have?” “Not more than a couple of weeks. At least now we have trains coming from Bard's steel works to York and the tracks to the lake district are only about a month away from being completed. Once they are done, we will be able to move the army around very rapidly. Even now with all the nice roads that are being built, army can move very fast. Also, we now have almost sixty artillery pieces and some of them are steel breach loaders.” “Well then we should probably get to work then.” “Hold on there, sweetheart.” Luke picked Marion back up as she walked by him causing her to squeal in delight. Luke then placed her on her desk and started nibbling on her neck. As always, this got Marion's juices flowing and they could both smell her pussy. Luke gave her an evil smile as he ran his hand over her crotch; causing her nectar to soak through a bit. Marion returned the favor by rubbing Luke's cock and causing some of his pre-cum to soak through his pants. Marion had been giggling when Luke picked her up and now, she had started to softly moan. This increased when Luke united her pants and pulled them off in one motion. Marion quickly untied Luke's pants and they just fell off. Both of them were so horny that they didn't need any foreplay this time. Luke sunk his cock into Marion in one thrust causing Marion to moan loudly. This was nothing though compared to what was to come. Luke put Marion's heels on his shoulders so that he had unrestricted access to his wife's pussy. Within six thrust, Marion was screaming at the top of her lungs as Luke thrust into her. With each thrust she could feel the veins on his cock rubbing her G-spot and his tip kissing her cervix. Not only that but he had one of his hands in a place to where he could flick her clit. This always drove Marion to new heights of ecstasy and it did this time as well. She started moaning in sync with Luke's thrusting, much to the amusement to everyone in the outer office. As Luke pushed harder into her, her moaning got louder. By this time Gabriel had got back to the office and joined in the pool the office employees had set up. This time Gabriel had bet that Luke and Marion would climax at the same time. Of course, Gabriel had the advantage here, being that she slept with Luke and Marion every night, but surprises can still happen. The last time this happened, Marion had managed to get Luke to fire first and Gabriel had lost almost a week's pay. Soon Marion's voice got even louder for she was now screaming at the top of her lungs again and was begging Luke the fuck her brains out. Luke had been pounding her senseless and she had quickly reached orgasmic heights. Marion, of course, wasn't defenseless in theses battles and soon she deployed her ace in the hole. She started flexing her Kegel muscles and this caused Luke to start moaning. Now the battle to make the other cum first was on. Luke used his cock to rub Marion's g-spot and his strong thumb to rub her clit in circles as his other hand had slipped under her shirt and was working one of her tits. Marion was using her Kegel muscles to rhythmically massage Luke's member and she had managed to reach around and was rubbing his balls. She was also talking dirty to him. Within five minutes they were both desperately trying to make the other one cum while holding their own off. Neither one of them succeeded and they exploded together. Marion's eyes were going in different directions and Luke's had rolled up into his head as his orgasm had been one of those that caused every muscle in his body to contract. Marion also let out a scream that actually shattered a glass that was sitting on nearby table. As soon as they were done, Luke collapsed on the floor and Marion couldn't move off her desk. She was also having problems with the light in the room for it was blinding her. Her pussy felt like it had a river flowing out of it for their cum mixture ran out of Marion's pussy and down the side of her desk. Luke had passed out on the floor and it would take him almost half an hour to get up and even then, he was shaky. Marion would take even longer before she could even think about moving for it would be almost forty minutes before she could function and she would be walking with a slight limp for the rest of the day. Out in the office, Gabriel cleaned up for she made much more then she had lost the last time. Of course, she had to share the pool with a couple of other employees who had bet the same as she had but she didn't mind for this was all fun and games. This was one of the reasons that everyone loved working for Marion for you never knew when the mood would strike her or Luke and they would be loudly fucking in their office. Of course, Marion was a very good boss for she was fair and usually easy going. If she fucked up then she would admit it and take full responsibility. Many of the employees loved that they could tease her about her sex life and usually they were able to even get a laugh out of Marion. Finally, Marion and Luke almost crawled out of their offices and got a standing ovation from the other office workers. Luke and Marion both moaned with pain and covered their ears. Their orgasms had given them killer headaches and Marion's pussy hurt bad enough that she was limping a bit. This only brought more laughter from her office workers. Her lover Gabriel was the worst of the lot as usual. She came up to Marion and put a hand on each side of Marion's face. “Oh Marion. What did that ogre of a husband do to you? You look like shit!” The office erupted into even more laughter as several of the employees fell over and a couple raced to the restrooms. “Oh, gee thanks Gabriel for that's just what a woman in pain wants to hear.” Was Marion's only response. With that Gabriel lost it and fell over as well. Marion and Luke somehow made it back to their chambers and fell asleep in bed without even removing their clothes first. When they woke up it was dinner time. This time they asked for some food to be delivered for neither of them felt like going to get something. They were expecting a servant to bring their food but they ended up with Gabriel. This meant more teasing for neither Luke or Marion had enough energy right now to do much about it. Sure, enough Gabriel let them have it with both barrels. Lots of stuff about wearing each other out and them getting too old to keep up. Gabriel could really rub this one in for Luke was eight years older than Marion and Marion was a couple of years older than Gabriel. After Luke and Marion had got dinner down, they went back to bed and stayed asleep until it was time to wake up the next morning. Chapter 52. When the brothers got to Duke Vincent's castle, they found it in an uproar. The duke was mobilizing his forces for he was getting ready to strike at Marion. When the brothers offered an alliance with Vincent, he was at first reluctant for he wanted all the land for himself. He agreed though when the brothers told him that they didn't want land, they wanted Marion and Gabriel for their personal whores. They then told the story of how she embarrassed them and they wanted revenge. “Can you two have your forces here within a week?” “Not a problem for we gave mobilization orders before we took off to meet with that bitch. In fact, if one of us can get out of here within the hour we should be able to start getting troops here within a day or two.” “Good. That bitch cost me over five hundred pounds sterling and my people didn't even manage to accomplish anything. I learned this morning that the guard that my men had been able to buy off was discovered and executed before he could strike.” With that, the younger brother took off so that he could ride back to their castle and get the first units of troops on the road. While he did this, the older brother went over their plans with Vincent and the other commanders. So far it was proving impossible to get their hands on whatever devil weapon that Marion's forces had been using and worse than that, they still hadn't found anyone who was willing to give them the secret of how they worked. Apparently, they were all either scared to death of Marion's husband or they were extremely loyal to her. The other brother confirmed that her husband was indeed one extremely scary person. Vincent didn't really care about the husband for he was more worried about the firearms that Marion used. After hours of debate, they finally came up with what they thought might be a workable plan. They would lure Marion's army into a trap and catch them off guard. Then the knights would be able to ride down those worthless peasants and the ones not killed would be put back to work on one of Vincent's or the bother's estates. It took almost a week to get the army ready and anyway it took that long to gather all their spies' reports and draw up maps of Marion's lands. Once they were in her lands, they would be able to use her road network to travel much faster and with the wealth that was rapidly concentrating in the area, they would be fixed for supplies and they might not even have to pay their men. This was a good thing for the nobles because they had just over ten thousand men in total when they had finished combining the armies. Six thousand of them were levy spearmen. The other four thousand were men-at-arms and knights. This was an extremely large army for the time period but they had managed to get extra recruits by promising them large amounts of loot from Marion's lands. Marion's army commanders all met the morning after the brothers were rejected. They all went over their spy reports and came to the conclusion that this was going to be their hardest battle yet. At least this time they had even more advanced weapons. They now had breach loading artillery that were made of steel and fired explosive shells. They also had mortars that were capable of firing out to three hundred meters. The biggest thing they had this time was almost six thousand men and woman in uniform with almost fifteen hundred being cavalry. Dragoons would have been a better term though, for their primary weapon was their rifles. They all carried swords but were not really trained all that well in their use. Marion and her commanders waited as Vincent mobilized his troops and the brothers combined their forces with Vincent's. Fortunately, they had all taken Luke's advice to heart and didn't just assume that they would win because they had superior weapons. If they ever needed reminders of this then they would have to face Luke on the training grounds with him playing the Op For commander. He would win about half the time and he wasn't using firearms. He won with ambushes and by forcing Marion's commander to engage him only under conditions that favored him. Through these wargames Marion's commanders were learning fast and if they couldn't learn they were relieved of command. The plan that they came up with was to use their dragoons to run circles around the enemy troops and raid constantly. The orders were to hit and run. Under no circumstances were they to let themselves get bogged down. After all it was far better at this stage to run away and be able to fight again then it was to stand and fight and die. The commanders developed plans for all kind of situations including ambush. This was how Luke guessed that the enemy would try to neutralize their firearms and he had done the same thing on the training grounds. By now though Marion's commanders knew how to defend against ambushes. After almost a week the spies reported that the combined army was on the move. Their supply lines were much thinner than what they should have been and it didn't take an expert to figure out why. The enemy was planning on raiding and living off the land. Marion immediately sent word to all villages in the path of the enemy to be ready to evacuate. Anything that couldn't be taken with them was to be destroyed. Nothing of value was to be left for the invaders. Marion's army marched out the following day. She gave orders that they were to march right through the city on their way to the front. As the army marched through the city, every citizen came out to cheer on their army. They all knew of the invasion and they knew what would happen should the enemy troops get to York. The person that was leading the parade was none other than Luke and the cheers that he got were deafening. He and Marion were now very popular, the citizens had even forgiven Marion for having an interest in woman for Gabriel was increasing in popularity as well. Two people however would definitely not be going on this expedition. Pollyanna had been confined to quarters until after she gave birth and Alice was her attending physician. By this time Pollyanna was almost ready to give birth and everyone was guessing that it would be within the next week or so. Thankfully she had recovered fully from her beating and most days she was able to get at least some work done. Alice had already warned her that she could hear two fetal heartbeats so they were expecting twins. Gabriel had made two cribs, one for each kid. Marion had given Pollyanna two sets of clothes for the kids, and Luke had given her a side-by-side stroller so that they wouldn't have to carry the babies everywhere. By now Alice was finally engaged and her fiancé was proving himself very competent in the medical field. Normally he didn't hang around with the rest of the group because he found it uncomfortable being around someone as open as Marion or Gabriel. It wasn't their sexuality that made him uncomfortable, it was their willingness to discuss sexual topics that made him uncomfortable. Plus, Luke had scared the shit out of him early in his romance with Alice and he still hadn't recovered. Alice of course took it in stride for she knew Luke well so she wasn't scared by him. Marion's army first rode the railroad to the Bard's steel mill. This saved them two days of marching for with the railroad it only took them an hour or so the get there. From there Luke's scouts kept a constant eye on the invading forces. With Luke commanding the army, Marion and Gabriel had stayed behind in York to continue their work there. Every village in the enemy's path had been abandoned and burnt so the invaders were suffering within days of crossing into Marion's territory. To make matters worse, Luke's dragoons were constantly harassing the foraging parties and made life very difficult for them. This slowed down the invaders even more. What should have been only a couple days march turned into a week's march and by the end of the week the men were starving so bad that they started killing the extra horses. Luke had been waiting for this. He knew that with the enemy army hungry and desperate for supplies that he could force them into combat where it would be best for him. He chose a wide-open area, one in which he could use his artillery to their full effect. His new artillery could fire a round well over a mile and he wanted to use that fact to pound the enemy army to pieces before they were able to close with him. He would also deploy another secret weapon in this battle. It was a tethered hot air balloon with telegraph wires attached to one of the ropes so the observer could tell the commander on the ground just what was happening. With this, Luke's artillery was even capable of accurate indirect fire. Something that was unheard of. Since he had been extremely careful on when and where he ran trials on this new weapon, he was sure that the enemy didn't know about it. Luke kept his troops in hiding until the enemy had entered the open field. Only then did Luke lead his troops out of cover. The enemy had taken a road that went through the trees so his artillery couldn't pound them as well as it could have if they had been in the open. Since Luke also had troops in those forest as well, he didn't fire his artillery at all. It was at this time as well that he deployed his balloon. Before the battle he had taken the time to walk the field with his commanders and they all memorized it. The artillery was positioned on the edge of the woods and was covered with brush to hide them until the right moment. As the tail of the enemy army came into view, Luke gave the order and the artillery was uncovered. Chapter 53. This expedition was turning into a nightmare for Vincent and the two brothers. As soon as they entered Marion's lands every village that had been overflowing with wealth just a couple of weeks before were now abandoned and burned to the ground. Every head of livestock was gone or dead while every kernel of grain was gone as well. Some of the building that the army came across were still burning, meaning that they had been abandoned only hours before. Worse yet was the fate of the foraging parties. They would go out in the morning and by noon they would be all dead. Once in a while their bodies would be found and they would always be stripped of everything of value. Many had strange wounds that some of the men that were from the lake district identified as gunshot wounds. Others had been cut down with a sword. Every bridge that the army came to had to be rebuilt and they would always lose a few men to skirmishing fire. When the knights would try and catch the shooters, they would disappear only to start shooting from a different direction. Trees had been cut down over the road. When the army stopped to clear the way, a few of them would be killed either by gunfire or booby traps in the forest. By far the worst was at night. Sentries would be killed by having their throats slit and the camp would usually be subjected to nightly cavalry raids. These raids never lasted for more than five minutes but they were noisy and usually ran off some of the horses or other livestock. Tents would be set on fire and a few dozen men would be killed. Within a week the noble's army was getting desperate. Extra horses were killed just so the soldiers would have something to eat. Vincent and the brothers finally had to admit to themselves that they were just foolish to have even tried attacking Marion's lands and they were planning on turning around and getting the hell out of Marion's lands. Then one day the attacks stopped. There was still enemy cavalry in the distance but all they did was watch the noble's army stumble on. This went on for a day or so until the army came to a wide-open clearing. The army had been marching since yesterday morning and they were all exhausted. They hadn't even stopped for the night. It wouldn't have done them any good anyway for they had no food left and almost all the horses had been killed. This field looked like a good spot to set up camp for the day. At least they wouldn't be ambushed when they were out in the open like this for the nearest forest was at least five hundred paces away. After the army had rested, they would return to their own territory. It wasn't long before the army knew that it was in serious trouble. It started when a strange object was seen rising over the trees. Nobody had ever seen anything like it before. It slowly rose above the trees and then Vincent saw a flash of light from below the object. This was the flash of light being reflected off a shiny object. Then movement along the tree line caught his attention. Whatever was going on, they were in very serious trouble. “Form Up!” he yelled as he rode his horse through the army. “Form Up For Marion's Bastards Are Upon Us!” Every soldier in the army started rushing around. Some were fighting to get their equipment on, but most of them were looking for their officers. The night march had really caused confusion in the ranks and they hadn't had time to straighten themselves out yet. Things turned really chaotic when the enemy artillery opened up. Worse still the fire was deadly accurate and they were firing some kind of exploding shell. Within minutes the army was reduced to a mob. At least Vincent and the older brother had managed to get it going the right direction. Right toward the enemy. The plan, if one could call it that; was to simply rush the enemy and then let the soldier's anger finish things up. At first things seemed to be working for the heavy guns stopped firing and Vincent could see them being hooked up to horses and withdrawn. This only caused the soldiers to rush forward faster for they all thought rightly so that the enemy was retreating and they wanted to repay some of their causalities that they had been suffering for the last week. Luke watched calmly as the enemy formation had been shredded by his guns. The gunner's accuracy was now such that they would only miss once in a while. The other gunners in fact would constantly harass the any crew that missed twice in a row. They had been firing as fast as they could and they truly loved their new guns. Before they could only fire many once every two minutes, now they could fire once every thirty seconds or so. Their fire was much more accurate as well. When the enemy had closed half the distance, Luke ordered the artillery back. They would retreat back into the woods, set back up, and load with canister shot in case things went really bad. As the artillery got out of the way, the infantry came into position. Unlike the enemy soldiers, Luke's troops were well rested and well fed. They had even managed to get a hardy breakfast in their bellies that morning. The lookout in the balloon reported that no other enemy troops were in sight and indeed there was no signs of enemy cavalry trying to get behind them. Luke still kept his best dragoons in reserve, just in case. He watched as his soldiers got into formation and they stood quietly as they waited. Vincent and his army were now closing rapidly on the enemy's position. The older noble brother was proving to be a very good commander and he was in the thick of things as he worked on getting the army organized. The younger one had been killed when an artillery round exploded right next to him. The older brother would make sure that the enemy paid dearly for that if it was the last thing he ever did. By the time they had closed to within only three hundred paces of the enemy position, the army was becoming increasingly organized as the officers got the men under control. Vincent rode up to the older brother: “Everything going well?” “Aye. As well as can be expected. By the way younger brother was killed in that; whatever that was.” “I am truly sorry for he was an honorable man and quite intelligent. I think that it is about time to make these bastards pay.” “Aye” Vincent rode in front of the army waving his sword and encouraging his men forward. As the army crossed the three hundred pace mark, new smoke appeared from the woods. This smoke went in a more upwardly direction and everyone was puzzled by this. With seconds though they had their answer when exploding shells came raining down from heaven. When the smoke started, Vincent looked ahead and his blood ran cold for he was staring at a large army that was in very good formation. Strange thing was that they appeared to be only two ranks deep. Then flags appeared up and down the enemy line. White flags with a red cross through the center of them. The flag of St. George as Luke was heard to call it. Vincent ordered a full charge for they had to close faster than those blasted things could drop more death on them. His army responded and charged. As the enemy crossed the three hundred meter mark, Luke ordered the motors to start firing and to take their firing directions from the balloon observer. He knew that in a minute or two nobody on the ground was going to be able to see a damn thing. As the mortars started firing, Luke ordered Marion's colors uncased. Soon her flags were waving gently in the morning breeze. The enemy army actually began to pick up the pace which surprised Luke a bit, but as he thought about it, the enemy commander really didn't have any other choice. For them it was either die slowly from ambushes and starvation or death on the battlefield. At least on the field, they had a slim chance of victory. Luke gave his mortars a few minutes to soften up the enemy some more. Finally, he turned to his bugler: “Send the order to the infantry that they are to open fire.” The bugler sounded the signal and within seconds the infantry started firing. The battlefield was covered in a thick blanket of smoke as the troops were firing as fast as they could. Luke still knew what was going on due to the observer in the balloon. Within a minute all organization had broken down in the enemy ranks and they returned to being a mob. Problems arose when the lead elements got into the smoke cloud. Now the observer was blinded as well. At least there was no other enemy troops in the area though. Luke was now relying on his sense of hearing and his previous battlefield experience to gage how the battle was going. At places along his line the sound suddenly dropped off. This meant that enemy troops had made it through and his troops had to resort to hand-to-hand combat. Luke rode up and down the lines encouraging his troops as he went. Luke then ordered his dragoons to make a fast ride around the end of the line and hit the enemy from behind while the infantry made a bayonet charge. He gave his dragoons a couple of minutes to get into position and when he heard their signal, he called for a charge all across the line. He also ordered the mortars to cease firing for he didn't want causalities from friendly fire. All up and down the line, Luke's infantry advanced into the smoke with bayonets at the ready. His dragoons were riding in behind with sabers drawn. What came next was a blood bath. Vincent's army had now been mauled badly. The older brother had been killed as had many of his officers. Most of Vincent's officers were also dead for that matter. But through all this smelly smoke a ray of light appeared for some of his infantry and men-at-arms were now coming into contact with Marion's troops. Marion's troops were proving to be extremely tough but at least they were now taking casualties as well. Suddenly he heard a trumpet sound from somewhere behind him. In front of him all the shooting stopped and another trumpet sounded. Vincent then realized that they were now dead for the enemy now had men in front and behind them. To prove his point, he soon heard the unmistakable sounds of cavalry charging them in the rear and soon he saw troops emerge in front of him all dressed in green and charging forward with some kind of short spear. He then realized that he was actually looking at these so-called firearms. This was his last thought as one of Luke's female soldiers appeared in front of him and before he could react, she drove her bayonet through Vincent's throat and bashed him in his face with her gun butt as she went by. The bayonet thrust had severed his cardioid artery and his blood was spraying out everywhere. The gun butt to the face had broken his nose and shattered his teeth. Within minutes, Vincent Duke of Sheffield was dead. Chapter 54. Luke walked the battlefield as soon as the smoke had cleared. All of his soldiers were ranging over the battlefield, looking for survivors. Luke had always been amazed at how many came through truly murderous battles without a scratch. This one however wasn't going to be one of them. Every enemy soldier he found was dead or almost dead. The ground was so covered with bodies that one couldn't take a single step without stepping on at least one body. Once in a while Luke found one of his own, if they were alive, he rendered aid and stayed with them until a stretcher could get there. Usually though they were also dead. In those cases, Luke would say a short prayer for them and if their eyes were still open, he would close them and move on. Fortunately, one of the things that he had always insisted on was an efficient casualty evacuation system. It was truly making itself felt on this battlefield for there was casualties everywhere. After going over the battlefield for over an hour, all the still living had been evacuated back to the field hospital. Now it was time to bury the dead. The enemy troops were simply stripped of anything useful and thrown into a mass grave. All of their dead were given a full military funeral and messages were sent out to the next of kin to inform them of their loss. Along with the message was the departed personal effects and the loot that they were entitled to from the battle. Luke had given orders that all his loot was to be divided up and sent to the families of the dead. After all he didn't need it for, he was extremely wealthy already. All things considered though; Luke's casualties were very light. He had suffered only eighty dead or wounded while his opponents had been annulated. Luke's dragoons had captured the remains of the baggage train and they spent a couple of days rounding up the small fragments of enemy army that had escaped. Luke spent three days resting his army and resupplying them. He was also waiting on his medical staff to finish up before he continued his advance. Also, his dragoons had to finish clearing the area so he was in no real hurry. When he was finally ready, he started the march to Sheffield. As they went, they rebuilt destroyed bridges and repaired other infrastructure. It took Luke a solid week of rebuilding until they came to the limits of Marion's land. By this time the villagers here coming back to rebuild as well. The villagers had all been paid by Marion's agents for most of their losses. This was something that she had put into place when she was still on the run to help get the villagers to cooperate. After she had gained power, she kept the policy in place. After Luke had crossed the border, he stopped rebuilding and only improved the infrastructure enough to keep the supplies coming. This allowed him to speed up drastically. He did leave detachments behind to continue to improve the infrastructure. Along the way several dumb nobles tried to make an issue of Luke's army crossing their lands and they soon learned that Luke and his army were not people that you wanted to cross for every noble who did, had his castle destroyed and his lands seized. If the noble didn't try to cross Luke then they would be left alone. Most of them even saw a massive jump in business for Luke's army paid for everything. If one of his soldiers tried to steal, they would be flogged. Rape and murder both carried death sentences. Just the method of execution was different. It only took Luke four days to reach Sheffield and when he got there all the possessions of the nobles who had attacked Marion's lands were seized and their families thrown out. Luke would usually let them keep one place of dwelling but it was never one of their nicer ones. Usually, it was just a simpler home that he let them keep. The land was sold to the peasants and town folk in the same way that the land in the lake district had been divided up. When church officials crossed him, they got the same treatment for he had no sympathy for a bunch of corrupt religious officials. They would always be dealt with in the same way. All of their commercial interest would be seized and they were forbidden to acquire more. At one small church Luke was met by an old padre. Luke jumped off his horse to talk: “Well good afternoon padre.” “Good afternoon, sir.” “Please, there is no need to be formal. Luke will do fine.” “Well, are you going steal my church too?” “I do not steal churches. Those churches that were seized were led by corrupt people that had no right to be called “Men of God” and you know that. Plus, those men attacked me not the other way around.” “It is still a sin to destroy sacred land.” “Father. I am only going to tell you this one time. I care not what you consider a sin. I sleep with two women and one for those is Marion of York. The other is her chief bodyguard and lover Gabriel. As for destroying sacred land goes, I have never done any such thing. I have never destroyed a church or cemetery for that is the practice of barbarians while I believe that every man and woman have the God given right to believe what they want and therefore are free to interpret the word of god how they want. If this offends you; too bad.” The pastor was taken back by everything that Luke had said. The pastor was going to protest when he looked at the faces of the troops surrounding Luke. Almost a third of them were woman and some of them wore officer markings and they were all watching him like a cat watching a mouse. He quickly came to the conclusion that it might be best for him not to argue with the new law in town and retreated back into his church. As promised Luke didn't harm the church. He had been impressed enough with the father to step into the church and looked around for a while. He even apologized for him losing his temper a bit earlier. At first the father was cautious but as some time passed in Luke's company, the he grew to actually like Luke the person. This was after Luke had explained that Luke the person and Luke the general were two different people. After sending a couple of hours with the father, Luke had to go back to war. Luke spent almost a month in the Sheffield area while his army worked to pacify the area and to improve the infrastructure. The improvements were paid for using the loot from nobles and churches that tried to interfere with Luke's army. Stone bridges were built over rivers and streams. Paved roads were built to link the towns of the area together. Luke also built schools for the area's people to learn how to read and write. Some hospitals would be built, but Luke held off on that for what good was it to build hospitals when there wasn't enough doctors and nurses to staff them. The labor for all this building was provided by the locals and they were paid well for it. Within weeks of arriving in the area, Luke had to put down a noble's rebellion because he rejected Luke's freeing of his serfs. It goes without saying that he didn't survive his attempts to get rid of Luke's army. By July the area had calmed down and Luke started to send the army back home. Chapter 55. Marion had sent the rest of the day after Luke left feeling sorry for herself. It was partially her fault that her husband was off to war again. She knew that Luke still had nightmares from his time in the marine corps and even he said that he would probably be having them for the rest of his life. These nightmares were always at their worst just after battles and on these nights, it was everything Marion could do to keep him calm and help him get any sleep at all. Now she wasn't with him and this weighed on her. As she and Gabriel were settling down that night, they were just beginning to talk about Marion's feelings when they got an urgent message. Alice wanted to see them on the double. This could only mean one thing; Pollyanna was going into labor. Both ladies rushed putting their clothes back on and rushed to infirmary. This was where Alice's message said to find them. When they got there, they found Pollyanna on an examination table and she was already in a gown. Matt wasn't there because he was off with Luke. Marion and Gabriel would be Pollyanna's emotional support. Every once in a while, Alice would step in and check on Pollyanna. Pollyanna wanted to try to have a regular birth for getting cut open made her nervous even though Alice had already done a large number of C-sections and had never ran into complications. Alice had the tools set up nearby; just in case. Through the night, either Marion or Gabriel would be up with Pollyanna and would help her by getting her cool water or changing out the damp rags that they were using to keep Pollyanna as comfortable as possible. The sun was just coming up the next morning when things started to pick up of Pollyanna and within a couple of hours, she had given birth to twin girls that weighed about three and a half kilograms apiece and were as beautiful as their mother. Pollyanna was so exhausted that she soon fell asleep. This told Gabriel and Marion that it was time to go. They were both happy, tired, sore, and had piles of work to do. That day drug by as it seemed to Marion that every form was getting longer. Finally, it was time for dinner and the end of the workday. After dinner they stopped by to check on Pollyanna and learned that she would be released in the morning. She was excited to be able to get back to work for she had some ideas regarding the hot water system that Luke had been tinkering with. During her extended stay in the infirmary, Pollyanna had seen how hard of a time the staff was having with heating water over a fire whenever they needed hot water and they needed a lot of hot water. Her first goal was to fix this for them and get hot water for everyone in the building. It would take her almost a solid week of going over all of Luke's designs to make her first prototype. Building this, she learned a lot which she incorporated into the next prototype. This one was capable of heating almost a thousand litters to almost boiling after only two hours in the sun. The first area to get hot water from the heater was the infirmary where it was a godsend for them. Now they suddenly had a lot of extra time that could be spent on taking care of patients instead of warming up water. The rest of the building followed over the next week with Marion and Gabriel the last ones to get running hot water. Their first evening with running hot water turned out to be a very memorable one indeed. Usually, the ladies would bath together; but at first, they were going to take their showers separate for they didn't know if they would have enough room. Gabriel got in first and took some time to shave. This was something that they did every couple of days so that they would stay smooth. Marion sat on their bed and watched. She could see that there would be enough room for both of them but Marion wanted to wait until after Gabriel had finished shaving. When she had finished shaving, she turned her back to Marion and that was the chance that Marion was waiting for. She quickly stripped off her clothes and silently entered the shower behind Gabriel. Gabriel yipped when Marion slid her hands over Gabriel's solid ass. As Gabriel turned her head, Marion's lips were right there and they quickly started kissing. It took them all of five seconds to figure out that taking showers together was so much more fun than bathing. Gabriel had the soap so she ran it over Marion's toned body making sure to get everything a couple of times. One of the things that Gabriel noticed was that the soap was really slippery and that gave her an idea. When she got her fingers in between Marion's ass checks; Gabriel went for it. She slipped one of her fingers into Marion's puckered star. The look in Marion's eyes simply could not be duplicated so Gabriel started sawing her finger in and out. After getting over her shock, Marion started pushing back into Gabriel's hand and groaning softly. Those groans got louder when Gabriel inserted a second finger; and louder still with the third. By that time Gabriel had one hand working Marion's ass hole and the other one working her clit and cunt. This way it didn't matter what way Marion went; she was fucking herself. Gabriel working Marion to heights never before seen, for if Marion got too close then Gabriel would stop and wait for Marion to calm down a bit before continuing. Finally, Marion hit her limit and her eyes rolled back into her head as she squirted all over and fainted. The only thing that kept Marion from crashing into the floor was Gabriel still had her fingers in Marion's ass and cunt. She gently laid Marion on the floor and made sure that Marion was clean. As Gabriel was finishing up, the water started to turn cold. Gabriel stepped out and dried herself off before she turned her attention to Marion who was still passed out. Gabriel smiled to herself as she gently picked Marion up and took her to the bed. She dried Marion off before she pulled the covers up over her. Gabriel read for a while before she too climbed into bed and cradled her lover before falling to sleep. The next day was a busy one for Marion and Gabriel for the city was bustling with all the refugees flooding into town. One of the city ordinances was that no livestock other than horses were allowed in town, so Marion had a corral set up just beyond the city limits on some land that she owned. The peasants would keep their livestock there and for a very small fee they would be taken care of so that the peasants could spend some time in town. She was also on the lookout for merchants trying to take advantage of the rural folks. Any merchant caught price gouging would be fined heavily. After a couple had been caught, the rest decided that making a little bit of extra money off the peasants just wasn't worth the risk of Marion's wrath. At least everyone in the castle had running hot water and they were taking full advantage of it. Everyone was showered and the kitchen personal were finding that having hot water made cleaning dishes much easier. In the hospital though it was a life saver for the running hot water made cleaning the medical gear so much easier. All the peasants had a hard time learning about the sanitary practices of York because they were so different from anywhere else in the world. That evening both Marion and Gabriel were exhausted when they drug themselves into their chambers. This time Marion went to take a shower first. She had her own private water heater so that she would have hot water. Just as she had finished shaving and Gabriel was about to get in with her, someone knocked at the door. At this time of evening, this had to be important news. Gabriel answered the door without even bothering to put anything on after all almost all the staff had seen her naked at some point and if someone did try and touch her, she was known to break the bastard's hands. The messenger gave Gabriel the message, saluted, and left. Gabriel shut the door and read the message. “Marion, honey, you might want to read this for yourself.” Marion shut the water off and got out. After she dried herself off; Marion took the message from Gabriel and saw that it was from Luke. “Vincent Duke of Sheffield and both brothers K I A. Duke's army crushed. Casualties eighty killed and wounded. Will be spending a week in current positions to allow army to rest and refit before proceeding on to Sheffield. Luke MacDougall; Commanding General” After Marion read the message, she just spent some time looking at it. She missed Luke terribly and if it hadn't been for Gabriel then she would have gone crazy by now. Speaking of Gabriel; she had climbed into the shower. Marion went over and climbed back into the shower. They began to soap each other down. When Gabriel was going to put her fingers in Marion's ass, she slapped Gabriel's hands away. This time it was Marion's turn to finger Gabriel's ass. She made sure that her fingers were really soapy and she pinned Gabriel against the wall for Gabriel was being funny and fighting back. Both girls were giggling as Marion's fingers found their target. She slipped one of her fingers into Gabriel's ass and she moaned. As Marion started sawing her finger in and out, Gabriel closed her eyes and was enjoying the feeling. Marion then turned up the heat as she slipped another finger into Gabriel's super tight ass. Gabriel started to thrust back into Marion's hand. She was practically begging Marion to put the third finger in and Marion certainly wasn't going to deny her lover, Marion pushed the third finger in and used her other hand to finger Gabriel's clit and finger bang her at the same time. Marion could actually feel her fingers that she had in Gabriel's ass with the fingers that she had in Gabriel's cunt. Gabriel sawed back and forth, and going in circles fucking herself with Marion's fingers. Marion timed her finger movements to push in as Gabriel was moving toward that hand and in this way, Gabriel would get maximum penetration. It only took a couple of minutes for Gabriel to start yelling at the top of her lungs. By this time, she was having continuous orgasms. Her pussy and ass muscles were squeezing Marion's fingers so hard that she wondered if Gabriel might actually break her fingers off. Finally, Gabriel cam so hard that she fainted. Marion's ears were ringing from Gabriel's yelling so she was distracted enough to allow Gabriel to fall to the floor. The floor hitting Gabriel in the face woke her up a bit. Marion still had to rinse her off then dry both of them off. Marion half carried Gabriel to the bed where she laid Gabriel down and covered her up. Marion cleaned up the bathroom a bit and then went to bed as well. The next month went much of the same way except the refugees started filtering back home to rebuild their homes. At least much of their crops hadn't been damaged because it wasn't even close to maturity. Over the month more and more homes got solar hot water heaters and Marion made sure that they had the water to heat up. She ordered the construction of several giant water towers near the town to keep the water pressure even. They would use steam engines to pump the water up and then gravity would make the water flow through the town. For water pipes they used re-enforced cast concrete. This made for very strong pipes that wouldn't be toxic like the lead pipes of ancient Rome. Marion had even had fire hydrants put in to help the new fire department fight any fires that happened to start. The fire department used a steam powered water pump to boost the pressure to useable firefighting levels. Luke insisted on separate sewer and storm drains when he designed to sewer system. When Marion had asked him about this, he told her that by doing it this way the untreated sewage wouldn't get into the environment. After all many people and animals relied on the river for their water. He was always careful about pollution and after he explained it to Marion, she was as well. After all, God might have given humans the Earth to rule as they see fit; but why would you want to destroy God's handy work. He also went on about making sure that his children had clean air to breath and clean water to drink. She could definitely see the merits of his arguments and as long as their survival wasn't in jeopardy, she was in full support of Luke's environmental goals. He of course understood that if they didn't win then his goals didn't matter one bit so that's why he took shortcuts that made him cringe. It was the end of June when Marion got another message from Luke saying that the Sheffield area had been pacified and that he and most of the army was on their way back home. To be continued in part 12, Based on a post by somethin fishy, for Sex Stories.

Luke's HAARP Time Warp: Part 10 Marion settles into the life of a ruler. Based on a post by somethin fishy, in 15 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels. Lukke's next stop was the blacksmith shop although these days it would be better to call it a foundry or a small steel mill. Since Bard had taken over the business had grown tremendously and he was now running 24/7. The biggest problem he was having was the constant lack of raw materials; he couldn't get enough iron ore, coal, or limestone. Overall, Luke was impressed with the job that Bard had been doing. After all he had managed to keep the arms flowing to Marion in enough quantity to arm her entire army with firearms. Bard was also working on building steam engine locomotives but again the material shortage was putting a real kink in his schedule and if it wasn't materials then his other great annoyance would make itself known. The general inability for anyone to accurately tell time without having to look at the sun. The general lack of watches or even the ability of people to read was constantly driving him nuts. When Bard saw Luke though, he's mood improved drastically. After all, as bad as his life was, Luke's was far worse. He had to deal with the possibility of being killed or assassinated on a daily basis; he had to deal with keeping the army clothed and fed while working to train the army; he had to manage over a dozen industries in which he had to train all the workers and make all the machines himself. If that wasn't enough, his wife was one of the most powerful nobles in the north. After they talked for a few hours and Luke taught Bard some more steel making tricks, Luke left. He was feeling much better and his next stop was one that he didn't want to make grumpy for it was finally time to go see his daughter. By the time that Luke got to where his daughter was staying; he was feeling his exhaustion. Fortunately, Mackenzie was napping so Luke followed her example and passed out on the floor but not before the couple that took care of her told him how well she was doing. It seemed that she was as tough as nails and stubborn as hell. Luke managed to sleep for almost an hour before Mackenzie's crying woke him up. Her wet nurse was there in a minute and nursed her. Luke stood, leaning against the door frame and watched; he really wished that they had a bottle so that he could feed her himself. He missed his daughter so much that not a day didn't go by that he wondered how the hell Marion did it. She was now almost a head taller and was putting on weight nicely. Luke stayed there for the rest of the day and slept there that night. During the day he played almost constantly with Mackenzie. Her caretakers were glad just to have some time off for she was a real handful and seemed to have much more energy than the typical kid of her age. That night they were both so tired that Luke had fallen asleep on the floor and Mackenzie used him for a pillow. Usually, she would wake up several times during the night, but that night she slept right through. When they woke up, Luke changed her, much to her caretaker's surprise. Before long though, it was time for Luke to go for, he had to get back to his duties in York. He said bye to everyone and promised to try and visit more often. Of course, once Bard had managed to get enough steel to build a railroad, then Luke would be able to visit much more often. It was late morning by the time that Luke left for York. This time he didn't hurry. He took his time to stop and watch village life, to smell flowers, or to watch the wildlife. Going this slow would mean that he would have to either go on through the night or stop and camp for the night. Since he didn't have any of his gear with him, he decided to ride through the night. As the sun was coming up the next morning, Luke found himself looking down on York in about the same spot that Marion had stopped his party when they had first arrived in York. He stopped here and thought about all that had happened before and since. After going through everything in his mind, he came to the solid conclusion that he was much happier here in the 11th century they he had ever been in the 21st. With that he sent his horse in motion again and resumed his trip back to York. As he silently made his way through the city, he was pleased to see that people were once again beginning to put weight on. The city was now much cleaner than it had been the first time he had been here and the people looked so much better. Not only that but they seemed happier too. As he worked his way down the streets, people would stop and thank him for everything that he had done to help them for now under Marion, jobs were becoming plentiful and they were well paid. Food was flowing into the markets again and people could afford it. Most of them were still disappointed about her sexuality but had come to the conclusion that if her husband, the biggest man that any of them had ever seen, didn't care then maybe they shouldn't either. Eventually Luke had got back to the castle gates and with it back to duty. Chapter 46. Luke's first stop was to see Marion. It took him a while to find her for she was with Pollyanna. She was still alive so that was something. Other than that, she was about the same was when Luke took off. Luke's good mood was almost erased when he saw Marion though for, she looked like shit. She had barely slept since Luke had left. Gabriel had offered to stay and watch Pollyanna so that Marion could go and get some sleep but she had refused. Luke knew what he had to do so he gently picked Marion up and carried her to their bedroom. To his surprise she didn't argue too much. Before he left, he told Gabriel to wake him up in a couple of hours for he knew that he had mountains of paperwork to get through. Oh, the joys of bureaucracy but without it, civilization just wouldn't be possible. Once back in their chambers, Luke started warming up some water. He carefully stripped Marion and sat her down. She was so tired that she was acting more like a limp noodle. After the water was warmed up, Luke carefully washed Marion's body with a washrag. After he had her clean, he laid her out in bed and covered her up. He then proceeded to wash himself. After he was done, he crawled into bed and pulling some of the cover over himself; passed out. Almost three hours later, Gabriel woke Luke up as he wanted. She was about to wake Marion up when he stopped her and whispered to let Marion sleep. Gabriel nodded and helped Luke get dressed. As Gabriel was helping him, she just couldn't help herself as she gently grabbed Luke's cock and gave it a couple of tugs. When Luke looked at her, she had a very naughty look on her face and a glimmer in her eyes. Luke smiled at her and whispered, “Sorry but I want to let Marion get some sleep, plus I have a shitload of paperwork to get down before I can do much of anything else.” Gabriel gave him a pouty face and said: “Party-pooper.” Luke smiled as he finished getting dressed and lead Gabriel out. Luke spent the rest of the day reading reports from the front and from the various industries in which he had an interest in or owned outright. All in all, things were looking good. All his companies were growing like weeds and at the front the army continued to kick ass. One of the best things he came across was that they now had an uninterrupted telegraph line between York and the lake district. This allowed Luke to follow the battles in almost real time and issue orders in time for them to do serious good. Most of the lake district was surrendering instead of trying to fight off Marion's army. It was to almost to the point to where the army just had to march into an area and the local rulers would surrender and accept Marion's standard deal in which they would follow all the laws to the letter and in turn the people would get to help shape said laws. Of course, this wouldn't kick in until at least sixty percent of the population were literate. The hardest thing for the local nobles to accept was that they could no longer own serfs under any circumstances. If they needed farm help, then that help had to be hired at an agreed upon price between the land owner and the job seeker. The job seeker was entitled to know what the other workers were being paid and how the employer treated the other employees. If an employer tried to withhold a worker's wages then that worker could file a complaint with Marion's labor board. They would then investigate. If the employee was indeed correct then the employer would be fined 1000% of the amount that they illegally withheld. Half of the money would go to the employee and half would go to the government. If the employer had done nothing illegal, then the employee would then have to provide free labor to that employer for the amount of 500% of what the employee claimed was stolen from them and the same amount of free labor for the government. In addition, the various employers in the area couldn't conspire with each other to keep wages down. If they did, then all their assets would be seized and they would be thrown in prison where they would have to do hard labor. It also helped the population of the lake district to get behind Marion that she was making sure to invest heavily in the area. The road linking York and the lake district was coming along well and the steam powered machinery that Luke had designed and helped build was really making the work go much faster and to a much higher quality. Luke had been so occupied with the reports that he lost track of time and was surprised when Marion came in with his supper. Luke looked up at her: “What are you up to sweetheart?” “Just bringing my favorite general his dinner.” “It's not dinnertime yet.” “Honey, believe it or not it's actually well past dinner.” “Oh” With that Luke cleared a space on his desk so that Marion could put his dinner down. After she did, he reached up and pulled her onto his lap. She squealed at this and “tried” to get away but Luke held on and wrapped his arms around her. With this she settled down and leaned against Luke's chest while he ate. Her hair had come loose during their playing and now was spread across her face like a golden blanket. Luke gently brushed it out of her face and gave her a very gentle kiss that was loaded with passion. He offered her some of his food but Marion had already eaten and was full. That didn't stop her though, from sneaking in and nibbling a bit on Luke. After Luke had finished, Marion hopped off his lap so that he could get up and stretch out. After all he had been reading reports and sending orders for hours without getting up. “So, any word on Pollyanna?” he asked after he had worked some of the kinks out. “Alice says that she is starting to show signing of improvement.” “Oh good” Luke gave Marion a warm smile. He went over to the safe that he had custom built and opening it; pulled out his computer and put on some music that he and Marion could dance to. This was something that Marion had never seen Luke do and she was thrilled for she loved to dance. She had secretly been wanting to dance with Luke since they first met but Luke had never shown in interest before. They danced for hours to a mix of slow and fast dances to music from Luke's world and music that Luke had carefully recorded from Marion's. They were so into each other that neither of them even noticed Gabriel come in and sit down to watch. Gabriel sat and watched the two dance for almost half an hour before she worked up enough nerve to interrupt for she was feeling left out a bit. “May I cut in?” Gabriel asked. Both Luke and Marion almost jumped through the ceiling and when they realized what happened all three broke down into laughter. “Of course, you can darling” said Marion. “Now for the important question, with whom do you want to dance with?” “Umm” Gabriel was mentally kicking herself for she hadn't thought about that. “No offense Marion, but do you mind if I dance with Luke for a bit?” Marion bowed to Gabriel and stepped out of the way. She went over to get some wine while Luke and Gabriel started dancing. While they danced, Marion watched them. She had to admit that Gabriel seemed to be starting to pay more attention to Luke but Marion loved both of them so much that she just couldn't find it in her to be jealous. After she had finished her wine which took her a number of songs because she was drinking very slowly; she put down her glass, walked up, and tapped Luke on his shoulder: “Excuse sir me but my I have this next dance with my girlfriend?” Luke bowed deeply and stepped out of the way so the ladies could dance. It was now his turn to get some wine. While he was working on his wine, he finished cleaning off his desk and put the reports in his safe. There was information in there that he definitely didn't want to have fall into enemy hands. After he was done, he checked the time and was surprised to see how late it was. He went over and turned the music off and put his computer away. Marion gave him a suspicious look but this disappeared when Luke told her what time it was. Luke locked up his office and the three of them returned to their chambers. As soon as they got through the door, Marion started to work on stripping Gabriel. This caught her by surprise but she wasn't complaining. She was going to start stripping Marion, but Luke had beaten her to it so Gabriel started working on Luke's clothing. Gabriel might not have had as much interest in men as Marion did; but she still knew her way around, so before long, she had Luke's cock as hard as the castle walls. By this time Marion also had Gabriel soaking wet. Luke picked them both up and with both of them squealing he laid them out on the bed. He started by nibbling on Marion's toes while he rubbed Gabriel's feet. Then he would switch making sure to divide his attention roughly evenly. Slowly he worked his way up both women. In the meantime, Gabriel and Marion were kissing and caressing each other's tits. Their nipples were hard enough to cut glass when Luke got to their pussies. Here he could see that they both could use a shave. That is if they intended to keep clean shaven. Luke didn't really care one way or the other although when pressed he had a slight preference toward a neatly trimmed pussy. He liked the feeling of his fingers going through their soft pussy hair. He started out with his pussy eating by working on Gabriel. After all he had started off by nibbling on Marion's feet. Within minutes he had Gabriel barely able to breath. She had to admit that there was something about a man's beard and mustache that really got her pussy flowing. At least that was the way that Luke had his trimmed. He had kept it trimmed up neatly and this was enough to drive Gabriel nuts. It didn't help that Marion was sucking on her nipple at the same time and since her hair was still loose; tickled Gabriel's stomach and her other tit. Her body finally had enough and she started convulsing. This would have felt good expect that Luke and Marion were holding her body down lightly and she couldn't curl up like it wanted to. Gabriel cam so hard that her eyes rolled up into her head. Luke and Marion looked down at Gabriel and the mess she made with satisfied looks on their faces. As Marion was admiring their handy work; Luke suddenly knocked her over and began to work on her pussy too. Luke loved the taste of both women but his favorite was still Marion. She was not only his lovely wife but she had just a little bit sweeter nectar which was fitting being as she was the goddess of beauty. Marion though wasn't having it. She pushed Luke up and over onto his back. She then spun around so that he could work her pussy while she sucked on him. Marion normally wouldn't have minded if Luke made her cum with his tongue for, he was truly talented with it, but she wanted something more tonight. If she was going to pass out from her Luke induced orgasms which is usually what happened then she wanted his steaming hot cum deep inside her where she hoped that it could do its job. After Marion was happy with the state of Luke's cock and her pussy; she once again spun herself around and very slowly impaled herself. Somehow, they both knew before they started that tonight was going to be a night for long, slow, passionate long making. As Marion would slowly rise and fall on Luke's cock, she worked him with her Kegel muscles. After some minutes of this, she spun around while still impaled and went reverse cowgirl. She liked this because she could lean back against Luke's strong chest and the underside of his cock would rub on the top side of her cunt. An added bonus was the Luke could easily message her tits and clit in this position. After a while Luke flipped both of them over so that he could share in the work and pleasure of being on top. He would first push in and down and then when he was stopped in that direction, he would push up and go in a little deeper. This he knew would drive Marion nuts; for doing this, Luke hit every one of her sensitive spots. Things were no different this time for Marion was shouting at the top of her lungs within a minute. Luke kept the same motion and speed up. If Marion would try to speed things up, then he would slow down so that the same speed would be maintained. Marion kept her singing up for she couldn't do much else. Her singing and yelling did finally wake Gabriel up. Marion started shaking like a leaf and this made Luke go into overdrive. He pounded her with everything he had and basically forced Marion's pussy to explode. As she compressed down on him, he exploded as well. Both of their eyes rolled back into their heads as Gabriel started sucking on Marion's tits again. Soon both Marion and Luke were spent. Luke was barely able to roll off and the only reason that he did at all was that Gabriel gave him a bit of a push for she wanted to eat Marion' cream filled cunt. But first she cleaned off Luke cream covered cock. Gabriel just loved the taste of her two favorite people. After she had thoroughly cleaned Luke off; she started in on Marion. Before long Marion was moaning again and had her hands buried in Gabriel's hair. Gabriel had thought that Luke was done for the evening so she was surprised when she felt a large rough hand gently rubbing her pussy lips. Luke was an expert with his fingers and despite their size, they were very nimble. Soon Gabriel was getting wet again but her moans were drowned out in Marion's pussy. The extra vibration from Gabriel's moaning really got Marion going. Marion was able to look down for just a second and in the moonlight streaming through the window; she could see Luke getting ready to line up his soldier for another mission. Marion knew this mission started when she felt Gabriel move forward a bit and start moaning harder. Marion swiped another pillow so that she could watch as Luke pounded her lover's pussy. Marion was truly enjoying watching her husband fucking Gabriel. Since Gabriel was being distracted by Luke's cock, she wasn't licking Marion as much but that didn't matter because Gabriel's increasing moaning was doing a really good job on Marion. Gabriel's moaning increased as Luke increased his speed. This in turn; pushed Marion closer still to another orgasm of her own. Things hit a crescendo when Luke exploded again. Normally he wouldn't have cum this soon after cumming in his wife, but Gabriel's pussy was still very tight because she hadn't had a child yet. Additionally, he felt kind of like a porn star because he could see Marion watching him fucking her lover and this gave him one hell of an ego boost. Gabriel felt Luke swell and his hot cum shoot up inside her. This set her second orgasm off which in turn set off Marion's second. All three of them were now completely exhausted. Luke laid down on his back and each woman took a shoulder. Marion pulled the covers over them and they quickly fell into a very deep sleep. Chapter 47. The next month or so went about the same. The three of them would wake up just before the sun came up and would get breakfast. Then Marion and Gabriel would go out into the town to check on the progress of various projects and to talk with the people. Gabriel would always take notes of anything that Marion would need to look into. At first the people didn't want anything to really do with them, but as time passed, they began a accept Marion and Gabriel. It helped tremendously that the concerns that they told Marion were taken care of or at least looked into. Luke meanwhile would always start his day off with reports from the front and would send out orders or work on organize supplies to be sent off. They would gather again for lunch and catch each other up on what all was going on and offer their suggestions for various problems. After lunch, it was down to the hospital to visit the sick and wounded. They always saved Pollyanna for last so that they could sit and talk with her. She was starting to finally recover in addition to getting close to giving birth. After visiting with Pollyanna, it was Luke's turn to visit some of his projects like the powder mill or the textile mill that he had built to provide the army with uniforms. When he wasn't making uniforms for the army, he was making clothes for the people. These cost much less to make then other textiles so he could sell them for much less. While Luke was doing this, Marion took care of her civil administration duties. These usually took the rest of her day. Supper was always about seven in the evening and this was their stopping point for the day. The rule was that unless it was a matter of life or death, business stopped at supper. After they ate, they would play games or work on their hobbies for a couple of hours. Luke had set up a workshop in the castle so that he could make various items. Marion found that she had a talent for singing and composing music and Gabriel did woodworking. About an hour after dinner one of them would start heating up the water for their nightly bathes. They always bathed together so they could save water and time. Plus, it was fun. After bath time, it was bed time. Usually, Luke would alternate which woman he flooded with cum. After their romp between the sheets, the woman would use Luke as their pillow and go to sleep. Alice, in the meantime, had found someone of her own. She had always been a little jealous of Marion after all Luke was a very kind and gentle lover. She had been out in town one morning to buy some more herbs when she almost ran into a young man in uniform. He had been on leave to attend him mother's funeral and he was on his way back to his unit. They apologized to each other and ended up leaning against each other, laughing. After that, they ended up in one of the taverns where they talked for a couple of hours. There they found out more about each other. His name was Markus Fletcher and he had joined Marion's army because he had been an escaped serf from one of Cecilia's estates. He deeply impressed with the fact that Alice was a doctor and furthermore she knew exactly what she was doing for the most part unlike every other doctor in the known world. The fact that she was a doctor didn't bother him in the slightest and this impressed Alice, who was use to men losing interest once they learned that she had no intention of giving up medicine. For his part, he was impressed that Alice didn't care about his former occupation of serf. The important thing was that he was trying to make himself better and was working hard at it. He had enrolled in classes through the army to learn how to read and write. This was needed if he was going to advance up the ranks. Finally, they had to get going. They exchanged contact information and agreed to try and stay in contact. Over the weeks, they wrote back and forth and got closer. Alice just loved Markus's sense of humor and his dry wit while Markus adored Alice's intelligence. The fact that she had flaming red hair and bright green eyes didn't hurt matters either. Then the letters from Markus stopped. At first Alice wasn't too concerned for he was a soldier after all but as time passed, she started getting worried. She knew that the army was taking light causalities in their campaign in the lake district. Every few days she would get a new batch of casualties from the front. By the time they got to her, they were mostly stable but she still had plenty of work to do. One of these wounded looked kind of familiar but the bandages across the lad's face kept her from recognizing him. She did the first time she went to change the bandages though. This man who looked like he had caught a club to the face was none other than Markus. Alice was relieved for Markus was alive and he quickly became her favorite patient. While under Alice's care; Markus became interested in medicine and volunteered for medic training for by this time his reading and writing had gotten very good. After he got over the blood and guts, Markus started proving that he had a talent for medicine. Pollyanna continued her healing under Alice's close watch. She had been relieved that her child had survived and was even more relieved when Matt didn't leave her. After all it wasn't unheard of for husbands to leave their wives after the misses had suffered such terrible injuries. Instead, he transferred to the York engineering brigade, so that he could stay close to Pollyanna, despite the fact that he had to take a low-level supervisor position. This unit was responsible for overseeing all the engineering projects going on all around York and truth be told Matt wasn't much of an engineer; he was a natural supervisor though. Pollyanna continued to advise in all engineering projects that didn't involve her having to go into the field. Luke had made her a table that she could pull up to her bed so that she could work from bed when she was hurting. Normally though she just worked from her office which was just down the hall from her and Matt's chambers so that she wouldn't have to risk stairs. The army campaigning in the Lake District continued to win battle after battle. It was getting to the point where nobody wanted to fight them and towns would open their gates to Marion's army without even being told to. As the army campaigned, they built roads and bridges to help solidify the conquest. For the labor to build these projects the army hired anyone who wanted a good paying job. To fund the construction, the army used funds that had been seized from rebellious nobles and from the light taxes that Marion had put in place. These taxes were actually popular with the people because nobody was exempt, no matter who. It didn't hurt matters that the economy in Marion's lands was starting to grow rapidly. This was fueled by her light but fair taxes and the complete elimination of tolls to use the roads. Now anyone could take goods anywhere in Marion's lands and not pay to use the road network. If they transported them by water, they still had to pay to use the locks but that money was used to maintain the locks. These combined with the absolutely unprecedented demand for raw materials from the industries being built in and around York, to pump money into the economy. To keep inflation down, Marion used taxes to suck up the extra money floating around. She would adjust them about every two months and this actually worked very well. Luke told her that eventually this would get to be too complex but they would cross that bridge when they got there. Everyone knew that it would take a while before all the changes to take full effect but Marion had done a very good job of making changes that would have immediate affects to buy time to make the serious changes. Marion of course got the credit for all this happening, but she refused to accept it saying that everyone had contributed. Those close to her knew that Luke was really the force driving many of these new ideas but he would never admit to it. Chapter 48. It was now late April, at least that's what Luke said. One of the changes that he was fighting for was to standardize calendars and time keeping. The lake district had been pacified for the time being so Luke recalled the army. He had another reason and that was he had started getting disturbing intelligence reports coming from the south. Apparently, some of the more rambunctious nobles in the mid-lands had started eyeing Marion's land and were recruiting a large army to take it by force. Their first attempt though was by diplomacy. The most powerful noble among them had offered to marry Marion and in this way, he could protect her with her being a woman and all. Marion sat quietly through the ambassador's entire presentation of why she should marry the noble. The presenter was none other than the noble's younger brother and he assured Marion that his brother's army would crush anyone who would threaten these lands if she would marry him. What the presenter didn't notice though his self-confident presentation was that everyone in the room who was associated with Marion was doing their level best to not break out in laughter. They all knew just how much Marion loved Luke and just how powerful Marion's army truly was. Marion was polite through the entire presentation, and had to give some of the others in the room the stink eye to keep them quiet. One of those that Marion had to quiet down was Gabriel. By now she knew that she was pregnant and was very thankful for she had always loved children. Gabriel had to literally bite her tongue to keep from laughing and telling the arrogant idiot off. Marion though had another idea that would buy her some time to safely recall her army. “You make a very persuasive argument milord, but with something of this magnitude I feel that it would be better for everyone if your brother would come here and make his case for himself. This had nothing to do with you; just that we have so far done well and I do not wish to risk damaging the progress that we have made by making a decision without abdicate evidence.” “You are a very wise young woman milady. I will give my brother your response and I expect that he will accept your most gracious invitation.” “Very well then; I await him eagerly. Guard. See this man to his horse and safely out of York.” “Yes Milady!” snapped the guard. “This way sir.” On his way out, the brother couldn't help but notice all the beautiful woman that inhabited the castle and it was a mighty battle to restrain himself to keep from tasting the local cuisine, but he did have an important mission to do. Anyway, there would be plenty of time to fuck the local bitches senseless after his brother had married Marion. He would have been far less confident if he had seen what happened in the hall after he left. Marion managed to keep everyone quiet until about ten seconds after that idiot had walked out the door. Then God himself couldn't keep the people from laughing their asses off. “Was that an ambassador or a comedian?” asked a crying Gabriel. She had been laughing so hard that she couldn't breathe. “Tell you what. If science is ever able to figure it out; I'll let you know.” Was Marion's response. This garnished even more laughter from everyone in the hall. It was almost half an hour before anyone in the hall was able to really function again. During this time Luke had walked in and was thoroughly confused. ‘Whiskey! Tango! Foxtrot! Had he done something funny?' thought Luke. When Marion filled him in on what happened; he couldn't help but chuckle. “So honey, you going to have some fun with this?” Marion smiled widely and nodded at him. After Luke escorted Marion from the hall he asked: “So, what's you thinking sweetheart?” “Not sure yet, but we should have a few days to figure something out to really put those idiots back in their place.” They walked back to their chambers to relax a little before dinner. Today they just laid on their bed and talked as they slowly caressed each other. “You know something Luke? I think Gabriel is pregnant.” Luke smiled at this “I figured as much but how did you find out?” Marion was shocked “How did you find out?” “I said “figured” not “found” sweetheart. I've been noticing that she hasn't been feeling good in the morning and she has been going bathroom more at night then before.” “I keep forgetting how observant you are.” “It's not hard when you two insist on using me as a pillow. I know when either of you get up in the middle of the night.” Marion just smiled at Luke for she truly enjoyed sleeping on Luke's shoulder and she knew that he loved having her there. They continued to just lay there until it was time for dinner. Today it had been Gabriel's turn to make dinner; so, Luke and Marion got up and went to their personal dinner room. This room had formally been a storage room, but Luke had converted it into a romantic dining room with just enough room for the immediate family. Since Gabriel was family, she had a seat at the table. Dinner tonight was roast duck. Luke had scored the duck the day before when he had been out hunting. This was something that he did a couple of times a month. He would go fishing at least once a week even as busy as he was. After Gabriel brought the food in, she stood and said: “Before we eat, I have an announcement to make” she paused here “I'm pregnant!” Marion jumped up and the ladies held each other as they jumped up and down. Luke tipped his glass toward Gabriel and offered his congratulations. It took Marion and Gabriel a few minutes to calm down enough so that they could eat. Normally Luke would have been slightly annoyed but Marion had finally moved Mackenzie and her caregivers to York the day before, because the real owners of their original house had returned. They offered to let Marion keep the house, but she insisted that it was their house after all and they should be the ones to live in it. All in all, Luke's life was finally looking good. That night Luke was restless so Marion and Gabriel went to bed without him. Usually this happened once a month or so. Luke had suffered from occasional insomnia ever sense he had been in Iraq and he figured that he would suffer it for the rest of his life. Eventually he would be able to go to sleep but it would be early in the morning. He worked at making Alice some more tools for a while and then he made his way back to his chambers to settle down in his chair. He had just settled down when he heard the sound of the lock on the door moving. If he had been asleep then he wouldn't have noticed it but he was still awake. Someone was trying to sneak into their room. Luke raced to the rear of their chambers to where Marion and Gabriel were sleeping soundly. Luke placed a hand across each of their mouths to keep them quiet. They woke up instantly and when they figured out that it was Luke's hand on their mouths, they settled down instantly. “Someone's trying to get in.” Luke whispered. Gabriel and Marion were up in a flash and both grabbed their weapons. Luke already had his and was by the door when two men crept through. Luke waited until after the men had passed before he peaked out the door. The last thing he wanted to do was to step in front of more men. Seeing none, he turned his attention back to the men in the room. He needn't worry about these two for Marion and Gabriel both took one and killed the assassins quietly. In the darkness, Luke could hear someone else ask if they were done yet. Luke crept out and found a smaller man hiding in the shadows. A quick strike to the head and the stranger was out cold. Luke checked the rest of the room and finding no one; he relocked the door and propped a chair against it. He then signaled that the coast was clear. Gabriel quickly lit a lamp so that they could see. The two that the ladies dispatched, didn't have much on them, but the one that Luke had captured, was dressed like a minor noble. Luke threw a bucket of cold water in the man's face and he began to wake up. Marion didn't waste any time putting clothes on. She put her foot right over the man's balls. “You have ten seconds to tell me what you're doing here before I crush your balls.” The man started protesting but all Marion did was count down. As she counted down, she gradually increased the pressure on the idiot's balls. When she reached two, the man gave in. “Alright, alright” the man gasped trying to hold tears back for Marion hadn't been holding back in her pressure. After the man gave, Marion took her foot off his balls. “Tell us everything you know and make it quick unless you want to eat your balls.” The man started singing like a canary. “I used to be employed by your sister, but when the group's leader vanished, I took off. The last thing I wanted was to be near Cecilia after that failure. I found employment with Vincent, Duke of Sheffield. He tasked me with isolating you for he is after your lands.” The man started sharing at Marion and Gabriel. He had never seen grown women that had no hair below the neck and this fascinated him. Everyone that he had ever known would have never shaved their body hair off. His eyes traced the lady's curves and he tried to remember every little detail. “Okay tell us everything about this Vincent clown.” said Luke. When the man looked at Luke, he nearly fainted. During this whole time, Luke had been behind the man and therefore out of sight. Just to scare the man some more, Luke picked up one of the tools for the fireplace and bent the formally straight handle into a tight circle. As intended the man pissed his pants at seeing this. “Well Marion you think this will fit this bastard's neck?” “Um looks a little big there.” snickered Gabriel and Marion smiled at her. Luke held the loop of metal up to the man's neck for size and made a show of adjusting it. By this time the man was beyond scared and would have traveled to the depths of hell just to get away from this giant of a man. “Look here master assassin. If you answer all of this man's questions truthfully then I will consider letting you go.” Marion then turned to Gabriel “Gabriel can you go get the guards and find out how these idiots got in?” Gabriel threw a robe on and took off down the hall. “How would you know if I am truthful?” “The giant is really good at telling if people are telling him the truth.” Luke looked down at the man “Why is Vincent looking to take Marion's land?” “He is always wanting more land and the recent boom had attracted his attention.” “How many soldiers does he have at his disposal?” “I have no idea, I swear.” “Is he planning on using military force?” The captive shrugged. “What was your mission tonight?” “We were tasked with killing the head body guard and Marion's husband. Marion was not to be harmed. He wanted to take over and force her to marry him.” Luke already knew that the noble's brother that visited earlier was a different noble. He was now really glad that he had been able to marry Marion first. “Last question. What will happen to you since you failed?” “Who said I failed?” “Well, the fact that Marion's husband is the one questioning you and is about to kill you would be a good indication that you failed. Now how to kill you?” Before Luke could kill the man, the guards came in with Gabriel. Luke watched carefully as the guards took out the dead bodies and he saw just what he was looking for. One of the guards had been bought off. He knew this when he saw the look of recognition in one of their faces. Luckily, he was the one guard that wasn't carrying a body. On his way out, Luke asked him to stay to take custody of the captured man. Gabriel was busy telling Marion about how the assassins got in. They had cut the throat of one of the side door guards and took his keys. The other guard had seemed to have vanished. Luke had his suspicions about the missing guard but before he could make them known, the turncoat guard stuck. He took his knife and thrust it into Luke's back, or tried to anyway. Luke had been watching and saw the guard move to where he was out of Luke's line of sight. As soon as Luke heard the man take a bit of a deeper breath, Luke turned to his side and took a quick step back. This caused the guard to miss with his initial thrust. Luke grabbed the man's wrist with his right hand and took his left elbow and drove it into the man's face knocking him out. Luke then looked over at the captive to see that the man had just realized that he had completely failed for the fear was evident. Marion ordered that he be taken and hung in the dungeon until dead and that his body given to Alice so that she could teach a new group of students, proper surgical techniques. Luke meanwhile had searched the turncoat guard and had found the payment he had received. Luke was stunned at just how much the guard had been paid but Marion wasn't. She knew of the noble that the assassin spoke of and knew that he was very wealthy. Luke stripped the guard of his weapons and carried him to the dungeon where he could be dealt with later. When Luke got back, he found Gabriel comforting an obviously distraught Marion. Luke made sure to lock the door and he rushed to Marion's side as well. Marion had come so close to losing everything again and she was getting close to her limit. Luke gently rubbed his hand across her back for she had never even bothered to put any clothes on. “Marion” he said softly. She slowly looked at him with her puffy red eyes “Let me ask you something. What would your life had been like if we hadn't have met? Just think about that for a minute. If William hadn't killed you in the ambush then you would have been most likely been brought back here where you would have been raped day and night. Gabriel here almost suffered that fate as well. Now you have a beautiful child and two people how love you more than life itself. In addition, you are trying to change the world and many of those that are feeling threatened by this are the ones who have the power now and they are not going to want to give up their power so easily.” “I know Luke, somedays that's all I think about. It's just with everything that's happened; is all this worth it?” “Marion you know that we can't answer that question for you. You are going to have to find the answer to that yourself.” With that Luke gently laid Marion back on the bed. He stripped and crawled into bed with her. By now she was quietly crying so Luke gently moved her so that she was resting on one of Luke's massive shoulders. Gabriel took her rob off and climbed into her regular spot. From here she could look right into Marion's eyes and the image she saw was one of distress and terror. Gabriel knew the reasons for those looks so she didn't have to ask. Eventually Marion was able to cry herself to sleep and Gabriel soon joined her. Luke though remained awake for he was still worried and he needed some time to think. Chapter 49. Marion's expands her control. The next morning, Marion woke up terrified and alone. It had been a long night for her because she had almost constant nightmares. Images of Gabriel on fire and Luke hanging from a tree, gutted; filled her head. Also, images of Pollyanna giving birth and her child split open on a pike while still attached by the umbilical cord; her own child being tossed into a pig pen and being eaten alive also flew around her head. All this while she was tied to a stake so unable to do anything about any of this. Her cries just garnished cheers from the crowd who were being led be Cecilia. Marion had even begged to be killed but nobody would take the couple of seconds to kill her. On more than one occasion during the night; Marion had woken up screaming bloody murder, only to realize that she was safe in her bed and Luke's strong arms were wrapped around her. Finally, she woke up for the day and she realized that she had been sweating all night for she was very tacky and the sheets were soaked. Looking out the window, Marion figured that it was almost ten in the morning. ‘Shit' she thought for she had a lot of work that she had to do today. Marion managed to drag her feet out of bed and sit upright. Her head was pounding and she felt very warm and weak. This was the worst she had felt since she had gotten extremely sick when she was young. It took her almost five minutes to crawl out of bed and make it to where Luke had installed a water faucet. Eventually he claimed that he would have hot and cold water available but for now it was only cold. He got the water there by using the steam engine that he had to power his shop, to pump water up to the roof of the castle, where he had put large tanks in to hold the water. This way the entire castle could have running water and he would only need to pump the water up there once a day, usually in the evening. Luke had even managed to hook these water tanks into a primitive fire suppression system for the castle. He was still working on making enough flushing toilets for everyone, but there was enough in place to manage and nobody had to use chamber pots anymore. As this plumbing was coming online, the seasonal diseases that usually made their yearly appearance were absent this year in locals where the sanitation system had been upgraded. Marion threw water in her face in an attempt to wake herself up. It took some time but the cold water plus the sunlight started to work their magic on her. After she had washed her face, she went over to the window where she let the warm sunlight drench her nude body. As she slowly moved around, her hair began to flow again and started catching the morning light sending golden rays through the room. The warmth of the sun felt so good on her skin that she almost fell asleep standing up. The warmth also helped to loosen up her stiff muscles. After twenty minutes of standing in the sun she felt good enough to get dressed and to go get some work done. The first order of business today was to find out everything about the turncoat guard. Marion walked into her office, only to find Gabriel and Luke hard at work. As she came through the door Luke said without looking up: “You don't need to worry about that turncoat guard anymore. We had him executed this morning after we pumped him for information. It looks like he was a greedy bastard who also didn't like the fact that you have such a close relationship to Gabriel or to me for that matter. He still thought that Cecilia should still be the ruler for “she was born first and it was her right”.” At this Luke scoffed and refocused on the paperwork in front of him. He had already gone through all of his paperwork for that morning. Since the main body of the army was on their way back home, they didn't make an overwhelming amount of work for Luke. Gabriel in the meantime was going through the intelligence reports from their spies that they had all over England. Right now, the only threat to them was from the area around Sheffield and once the army had got back in a couple of days, that threat would diminish greatly. They knew that nobles in the area had teamed up and were rapidly building a large army to take on Marion. After Marion had been filled in on everything, she nodded and went off to check on Pollyanna. She was in better spirits this morning for she was actually feeling pretty good for once so she was able to actually get some work of her own done. Marion stayed and talked with Pollyanna until it was lunchtime. After lunch Marion, Gabriel, and Luke toured the town to see what all was going on. This took much longer than it used to because the town was so busy. It seemed like on every street corner someone was trying to sell something. The whole place was now more like one big market. All these sights and sounds made Marion smile. Not only was the town more alive now but with all this commerce going on, her tax coffers were going to swell. Most people barely recognized them for there were so many new people in town that most had only heard descriptions so vague that Marion could be standing right in front of them and they wouldn't know it. Before they went back for the evening, they bought stuff for dinner. After dinner, Luke continued to work on Alice's new tools and the solar water heaters that he had been tinkering with. Life for Marion continued much in this same way for the next week. At least her nightmares were calming down and she was actually able to get through the night without screaming. Her army made it back safe and sound and she had given most of them a week's leave so that they could visit with their families or just relax. Many of the soldiers also had a lot of loot from this expedition and they were eager to spend it. Some got drunk, some used it to pay off debts, some used it to buy a piece of land for themselves, and still others were thinking about starting a family of their own. Speaking of family, Marion had also made sure to spend time with her small family. She really enjoyed watching Luke play with their daughter and after some warming up, Marion enjoyed playing as well. Luke had even moved their daughter into their chambers so that they could help take care of her. Marion was confused by this but figured that it was important to Luke so she didn't complain about it too much. Chapter 50. It was the during the first week of May that the noble who had proposed through his brother, made it to York and he was amazed at just how much wealth had found its way into the city. In fact, Marion wasn't even bothering to rebuild the walls for she had decreed that the town would grow in that direction first. This would give her time to have the rest of the walls demolished. First, some of Pollyanna's engineers would go out and lay out the new section of town. Then crews would start excavating for the sewer and water system. Since there were no such thing as environmental reviews or any of that B S, the crews were able to work fast. After the underground infrastructure had been put in place, the roads would be put in on top and then the buildings could be built. The two nobles and their entourage managed to get themselves lost for the city was changing so rapidly. They also had themselves a run in with Marion's new city police force. They had been stopped be someone directing traffic away from a construction area and the nobles didn't like a commoner telling them what to do and they took offense. The commoner fought back against the nobles and this attracted the attention of a pair passing officers. The officers listened to both sides of the story and then gave the nobles two options: apologize to the commoner or spend the night in jail. The nobles attempted to make themselves a third option but this was slammed shut when the officers beat the crap out of the entourage. The nobles then apologized and were on their way with proper directions this time. At the castle gates, the nobles were forced to disarm. It was here that they learned of the assassination attempt and Marion was done with taking chances. Once in the castle, they were still further amazed since it seemed like every square centimeter of castle was having work done to it. The nobles watched as copper pipes were put in for fresh water and iron pipes to haul away waste. Plate glass windows were also being put in. This was something else that Luke had introduced. Sure, windows had existed before but they were all handmade and inconsistent. That inconsistency offended Luke's engineering soul so he had started doing stuff about it. One of the results was the windows. Once they had managed to make their way to the great hall where most nobles did business and Marion had spoken with the brother; they learned that Marion conducted her business from an office down the hall. Stepping through the office door, the nobles were almost ran over by workers. Men and women were going in every which direction carrying reports and other papers. Many more people were working from desk filling out reports. They were escorted to the back of the room where they were met by a large door with two very fearsome looking guards on it and never mind that one of the guards was a woman. After the nobles explained just who they were, one of the guards opened the door and stuck their head in. The nobles were just able to hear the guard announce their presence. The guard then told them to go right in, but the entourage would have to stay outside. They were directed to a comfortable lounge where they could wait. All through this the nobles were having a hard time containing themselves for most of the women working were showing much more skin than they were used to seeing outside of a whorehouse. The older one's composer was almost completely undone when he saw Marion and Gabriel for the first time. He had been warned by the younger brother but the older one didn't quite believe him and now seeing Marion he could see that his younger brother didn't exaggerate anything and it anything wasn't kind enough toward the ladies' beauty. It didn't help that the way Gabriel was bent over, the men could see right down her blouse that she was wearing and they could watch her tits gently sway back and forth. To be continued in part 11, Based on a post by somethin fishy, for Sex Stories.

Luke's HAARP Time Warp: Part 9 Marion faces news challenges. Based on a post by somethin fishy, in 15 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels. Chapter 41. Luke was up early, dressed, and out of the tent before the ladies even woke up. His first stop was to check with the sentries and he learned that everything had been quiet. His next stop was the hospital. If he was going to be going on this campaign then he would be needing medical support. He was surprised to find that Alice was still on duty. After talking things over with her, she agreed to send two of her doctors and the needed supporting nurses and staff with Luke. That taken care of he went back to Marion's tent where he got the fire going again and started breakfast. He had managed to score some eggs from one of the locals yesterday so that was what he made for breakfast along with some sausage. He did admit that he missed his black pepper and garlic that he used to put on his eggs. At least he did have some salt. As he was finishing up the cooking; the ladies stumbled out of the tent barely dressed. Luke put the lady's breakfast on their plates and gave them both a glass of fresh milk while he took water for himself. After breakfast Marion and Gabriel went back in the tent to finish getting dressed while Luke saw to it that his troops were getting ready to leave. It only took Luke an hour to get everything ready to go. One of the things he did was to make sure to say bye to his wife in private. They were only able to hug and kiss a bit under the time constraint but it was enough. The next time they would see each other it wouldn't be as husband and wife but as commander and subordinate. Luke got the army assembled and before they left Marion inspected her troops. The troops all moved in perfect unison, almost as if they were one person. Lurking in the back of her mind was the thought that only a year ago this kind of precision was unheard of in a modern military unit and nobody had ever dreamed of weapons anywhere like these. Now she was in command of the deadliest army in the world. After Luke left with his troops, Marion didn't allow herself time to feel sorry for herself for she had to get back to York. All the cavalry patrols had returned and reported no other enemy troops in the area. Marion left about midday with the remaining four hundred men of her army. The main thing they were doing was escorting Alice's medical unit and Marion back to York. She made sure to detach units to villages along the route to help secure Luke's supply lines. It took Marion four days to get back to York for the wounded really slowed them down. In a way this was a blessing for Marion could take care of some business that she needed to do anyway. She had Pollyanna finish up her surveying work and to start working on laying out a new road. This road would be one of the best that had been built in Britain since the Romans. The road would go from York and eventually reach the lake district. Marion was busy with other things as well. Her authority was still shaky in this area and the local nobles were none too happy with a woman in charge. One of the local castles, Marion had to take under siege. With the highly advanced artillery at her disposal, this only took a couple of hours but still it was annoying and the nobles which held out against her were stripped of all their land and possessions. The land was then sold to the peasants that had formally worked the land. Money from the land sales went right into Marion's coffers. Problem was that many of the peasants didn't have the money so Marion would make loans to them that was payable over a set number of years. The noble's possessions would be divided up among the army with everyone getting a share. It goes without saying that after the first couple of nobles resisted and were dealt with so swiftly that resistance died down. Getting back to York, Marion paraded the troops right through the city for everyone to see. Marion's flags were uncased and the army marched to the sound of Rule Britannia. The people went wild as their soldiers passed. At first, they were nervous because most of the army wasn't there but Marion let it be known that most of the army was on their way to punish the nobles of the lake district for their unprovoked attack on them. After the parade and the party afterwards, it was time to get back to work. Marion wanted the sanitation system of the city drastically improved for she now had enough money to pay for it. That was Pollyanna's first chore; draw up designs for the sewer system. Pollyanna had to be careful through for her pregnancy was much rougher on her then Marion's had been. She was sick most mornings and some days she had trouble just getting out of bed. Marion always made sure to stop in and check on her every day. Matt however was doing a really good job of caring for her so Marion wasn't worried too much. Alice warned that Pollyanna might have to have a C section when the time came for Pollyanna had narrow hips. Marion put Pollyanna on restricted duty. She only would work when she felt up to it. Fortunately, the sewer system wasn't too complicated so Pollyanna was able to get the plans drawn up good enough so the workers could start work. Getting back to York, Marion had other problems on her hands for rumors had got out that her and Gabriel were lovers. The preachers that Marion had pissed off by rocking the boat and openly protecting Jews were incensed and quickly started stirring things up. It took a couple of weeks but soon every bible thumper was at Marion's door, demanding that she and Gabriel stand trial for homosexuality and heresy. Gabriel was scared far worse than she had ever been before for she didn't want to see Marion hurt. “Marion, I think we can sneak you out this evening. Once out of town you can head up and join Luke!” “Leave! Are you mad? If I leave then the forces that we have been fighting will have won and Stella and Tom and Robin would have died in vain. No! I will not leave! We are going to fight this and we are going to win! Now come with me darling.” Marion took Gabriel by the hand and lead her to a balcony that overlooked the crowd. Marion made sure that her jewelry was on full display, especially the ring which Luke had made for her. When they came out on the balcony; it didn't take long for the people to notice them. Marion was pleased to see that her soldiers remained loyal to her. They all knew just how devoted she was to Luke and none of them would very dream of doing anything to piss him off. They figured that this was between Luke, Marion, Gabriel, and God and they were not going to get into it. The crowd however had been whipped up by the fundamentalist preachers and they were after blood. Marion gripped the railing and looked out over the crowd. She could feel that Gabriel was trying to stay out of sight, but Marion pulled her up to the railing as well. Once there Marion put one of her hands over Gabriel's and gave it a little squeeze. What Gabriel didn't know was that Marion had secretly sent a message to Luke, ordering him to return with all speed for rumors were flying about her and Gabriel and Marion knew that things were going to get ugly. She also knew that Cecilia would use this against her for Cecilia had become even more bitter as time passed. The mood of the crowd was hostile as Gabriel and Marion stood there. Soon Gabriel pulled out one of her guns and shot into the air to silence the crowd. After the crowd quieted down some, Marion began to speak: “Friends, citizens” She yelled “Why do concern yourself with what I do in my bedroom? Why do you concern yourself with whom I choose love? Do you not have enough to worry you without worrying yourselves about who I share My bed with?” “You sinner, you homosexual bitch! You Jew lover!” cried one of the pastors “You will bring the wrath of God down on our heads because of your wicked ways! We demand that Gabriel be burnt at the stake for she has to be some kind of witch. After all who else would create such devilish weapons.” The crowd roared their approval and Gabriel turned white and started to softly cry. Marion though stayed calm. One she didn't care about this hypocrite. Two was she had another secret. Marion smiled at a thought. She turned to Gabriel and put one of her hands on Gabriel's check and turned her face so that they were eye to eye. Gabriel's crying was almost enough to kill Marion for she loved her so much. Marion made sure that her left hand was to the crowd so that they could see her wedding ring shine in the afternoon light as she pulled Gabriel's lips to her own and kissed her passionately. This really worked the crowd up and they began to beat on the castle doors for they wanted these lesbians gone. The crowd burst through the doors and within half an hour had drug Marion and Gabriel out of the castle and had freed Cecilia and her still loyal men, although there wasn't many of these. Marion's troops that she had in the castle had been overwhelmed for they were drastically outnumbered. Alice's medical unit was put in chains and Pollyanna and Matt were arrested. Most of Marion's troops were in the countryside maintaining order. The pastors had two stakes put up in the town square and brush piled around them. They were going to burn these homos at the stake and hoped that God wouldn't punish them for these foolish woman's sins. Cecilia was fully supporting them and was encouraging them. As Cecilia herself was getting ready to lit Marion's pile on fire; Gabriel called out to Marion with tears streaming down her face: “I love you, Marion and I always will!” “Enough!” A new voice boomed. It seemed like the houses shook and the bells in town toll with the word. Chapter 42. Luke's army was moving swiftly through the countryside. Anyone who resisted was quickly dealt with for Luke was in no mood to dick around with every petty noble in his path. Villages were secured and bridges built so that Luke's supplies could keep coming. As the army moved, Luke had laid the foundations for the road that Marion had wanted built. As Luke detached troops to guard villages, he was also actively recruiting and he was recruiting more than he was detaching. All the recruits were put through his training program for the one thing he wasn't about to do was to risk expanding his army at the cost of quality. At first many of these new recruits rebelled against Luke's disciple but Luke's sergeants quickly put an end to that. If they had to, they would beat the disciple into the new recruits for these sergeants were true believers of Luke's training process. After all they had seen first-hand, the results. On and on the army marched. They moved like the wind. When they would come into an area for the first time everyone from the nobles to the serfs would be nervous for armies were vicious and were barely more than undisciplined mobs. Luke's army was different in every way. They paid for their food and drink. Towns that surrendered were not plundered and instead usually saw a massive increase in business for everyone from the tavern keepers to the prostitutes to the formally unemployed who were hired in mass to work on various projects. The nobles were always pissed though for one of the things that always happened was all serfs were freed. Luke's army would not tolerate serfdom and indeed many of them had previously been serfs. It seemed that every week another noble would rebel and they would be dealt with swiftly and brutally. They would be killed and their former land would be seized and sold to the former serfs who wanted the chance to own their own land. After a week and a half Luke got an urgent message from Marion. It seemed that somehow word of her and Gabriel had got out and the pastors were stirring the people up against her. She ordered Luke to return to York immediately and with all speed. Now Luke had a serious problem for he was almost a solid week march from York if he took the whole army. Therefore, he decided to take only his most trusted cavalry unit with him. He left orders with is second in command that she was to continue on her way toward the lake district. Luke wasn't worried about her because she was good and was getting to the point at which being in full command would do her some good. He had explained the situation to her and she understood for she also knew about Marion and Gabriel. In fact, most of the army either knew about them or at least suspected. Luke was on his way back to York within an hour of getting the message. He rode swiftly and didn't stop until there was no light with which to see by. If anyone had any complaints, they didn't speak them for one Luke wouldn't have listened anyway and two he was sharing in their hardship. Three was that everyone could see just how concerned he was. The two hundred cavalry troopers that Luke had with him were the best in the army and were making almost eighty kilometers a day and with the news coming out of York, Luke somehow knew that they were still going to be late. Silently he swore to himself that if Marion was murdered that he would level York and kill all the inhabitants. When Luke got the gates of York, he knew that it was going to be close for most of the gates were unguarded and locked. Finally, he found one that was still manned and they quickly let him in and explained to them all what was going on. Looking at the faces of his troops, Luke could see the anger for Marion had been extremely kind toward them and their families. Plus, they all knew just how much their commander loved her and they were going to punish those who threatened Marion. Luke ordered the gates locked for he didn't want any of these bastards to escape. Then he ordered the guards to join him. The guards got on some of the horses with the smaller cavalry personal and they were off. They raced down the city streets and soon enough were at the square where Marion and Gabriel were tied to stakes. They were about to be burned. They all heard Gabriel cry out to Marion and any thoughts of mercy for the people in the square vanished. Luke brought his horse to front and center before his troops and bellowed out: “Enough!” The sound of his voice stopped everyone in their tracks and everyone turned toward him. His voice seemed to go on forever and the bells in the churches of the town seemed to ring with the word. Cecilia had hardened even further in the last year since Luke had rescued them from the ambush that was supposed to kill Marion. “There's the bastard that led so many into sin! Kill Him for He is the devil himself and the Lord will protect you!” With this the crowd started toward Luke. He had other ideas in mind though. He took his rifle, drew up and shot the torch right out of Cecilia's hand. He then drew his saber and his troops drew theirs. “For Marion And Gabriel…Charge!” With that, Luke's cavalry charges into the oncoming mob. What followed was carnage. Luke's troopers hacked and slashed in every direction. To people who were watching from the buildings it was almost like watching a piece of art in motion. The gold and silver of the sabers reflecting in the evening sunlight; the drops of blood looked like rubies flying in every direction. Luke was the most ferocious of the lot. He charged forward, with no care but to get to and save Marion. He slashed left and right; he even used his horse to trample men and woman alike. Afterwards, his troops would swear that the Norse god of war, Oden, was riding on Luke's shoulders and helped clear the way. As soon as Luke reached Marion, Cecilia took off with her loyal men. Luke stopped just long enough to cut Marion loose before he took off after Cecilia. He quickly cut down her men. He then jumped off his horse and landing on Cecilia, drove her into the ground for he had better ideas on what to do with her. As soon as Luke had cut Marion loose, she ran over and untied Gabriel. They then collapsed and started crying for they had come within a whisker of being burned at the stake and Luke had rescued them in the most dramatic fashion imaginable. By the time they had stopped crying, it was all over. Around the square, hundreds lay dead or dying. Luke had captured Cecilia alive and some of his other troopers had captured the priest who had been stirring the people up. Marion ordered that they all be put in irons and thrown into the dungeon; she would deal with them tomorrow. She ordered the release of anyone who had been arrested by Cecilia. When she saw the way in which they had handled Alice and Pollyanna, Marion almost went and strangled Cecilia herself for both women had been beaten badly. Then Marion learned that some of her men and woman that had been in the hospital had been killed in their beds and that some of the nurses had been raped and the strangled. This was too much for even Marion and she broke down in tears for she felt that this had been all her fault. As bad as Marion felt, Gabriel felt worse. After all, if she had just refused Marion's love then none of this would have happened. Gabriel then made her mind up that she was going to commit suicide that night. As she was leaving, she felt a large hand on her arm. She stopped and found herself looking into Luke's bright blue eyes. Whatever else she felt, she owed this man everything. “Take care of her Luke; she has earned it and she is going places.” Luke seemed to know what was going through her mind just by the look in his eyes. “Yes, she is. She will go far in life with you at her side.” Gabriel started crying again. “I can't protect her through! You see what happened today? If it wasn't for me none of this would have happened” “Now Gabriel, do tell me just how you know that? You have a crystal ball of something that will allow you to see into an alternate dimension or something?” When she didn't answer Luke continued: “That's right honey, you don't know. With everything that Marion has been doing, she is bound to stir up the thickheaded idiots who don't want to lose their power and they will do anything to keep it. Additionally, if the blame for this could be put at anyone's feet it would be mine. After all I saved Marion from William's ambush, I introduced you to Marion, I encouraged you to be yourself, and I built the weapons that allowed Marion to take power so fast.” When he finished, Gabriel was silent. Everything Luke had said was true and she knew it. She also knew that her lot would have been far worse under Richard then with Marion. Gabriel lowered her head and she felt Luke's hand on her chin lifting it back up. “Never bow your head again Gabriel!” growled Luke “Keep your head up. Be proud of who you are. You are your own person and the choices that you make are your own. Always remember that if there are people in this world that hate you because of who you are; they are also people who love you and will gladly kill or be killed to protect you.” Gabriel lifted her head slowly. Fresh tears were streaming down her face; only now they were tears of joy. Never again would she question herself; never again would she question her own loyalty to Marion or Luke; never again she swore that she would ever be tempted to take her own life again. She jumped up into Luke's arms and kissed him fiercely. By now Marion had walked over seeing Gabriel crying and she was concerned. Then Marion watched as Gabriel jumped up into Luke's arms and she smiled; all was good. She went to stand next to Luke. When Gabriel saw her, she let go of Luke and squealed Marion's name as she jumped up and wrapped her legs around Marion's waist and knocked her to the floor but neither of them cared. They were kissing even more fiercely than Gabriel had kissed Luke while Luke looked down on them and smiled warmly. He truly loved both Marion and Gabriel. He also decided that if Gabriel wanted to have a child that Luke would be happy to act as her sperm donor. After ensuring that her troops were indeed back in control, Marion headed off for bed with Luke and Gabriel in tow. She was mentally and physically exhausted and knew that Gabriel and Luke were as well. When they got back to Marion's rooms, the ladies started to disrobe but the look on Luke's face stopped them. “You can finish stripping for bed in a minute, ladies, but first I have something that I want to say to Gabriel. Gabriel, thank you so much for protecting Marion when I'm not around for you have no idea just how much your actions mean to me. I know that Marion told you that I am a one-woman man but for you I will gladly make an exception. This is something that I should have done a long time ago but I was blinded by my past life and habits. I know that I have no right to ask but can you please accept my apologies for ignoring you for so long.” Gabriel smiled as she again jumped up into Luke's arms. This time through she wrapped her legs around Luke's body and her tongue was wrestling for room in his mouth. This time it was Marion who warmly smiled for she had been wanting Luke to accept Gabriel as a lover for a long time but she knew better than to push Luke. She also knew that nothing would happen tonight for everyone was exhausted. She and Gabriel had just escaped being executed and Luke had been riding hard since well before sunrise. Sure, enough Gabriel started showing signs of exhaustion and Luke had been showing his for a while so as soon as all three were naked; they climbing into bed with Gabriel this time occupying the middle spot with Luke's arms around her. No sooner they get the blanket over them, then they fall asleep. Chapter 43. The next morning came way too early of any of the trio. They were still snoring away when one of the guards knocked on the door. “This had better be fucking important!” yelled out Marion who immediately regrated yelling for her head was killing her. The guard was an old hand and was used to Marion's temper and knew that if something important came up then her temper would go away. “It is ma'am.” Called out the guard. “Come in.” said Marion. She knew that the only way the guards would disturb her was if something was important. Marion sat up as the guard came through the door, giving him an excellent view of her tits. The guard was straining not to show any emotion but when Gabriel sat up and stretched, the guard's disciple nearly broke down. “Oh, hi. What's up?” was Gabriel's response to the guard as she got up. The guard was almost whimpering as Gabriel's powerful and tone ass came into view. When she turned around and revealed her silken smooth pussy, the guard came in his pants. By this time, Luke was stirring to. He saw Gabriel starting to dress for the day and then he saw the guard's face and had to bite his tongue to keep from laughing for the guard looked like a young man seeing his first real naked woman. When the guard looked at Luke, Luke thought that the poor guy was going to have a heart attack so Luke just smiled warmly at the man. The guard began to calm down a bit, but it obvious that all he wanted to do was to get out of there and find somewhere private. “Tell them that we will be right down.” Said Marion as she was climbing out of bed, giving the poor guard another eye full. Luke was beginning to wonder if the guy was going to even make it out of the room. Of course, he knew exactly what the guard was going through, for he had felt much the same way the first time he had seen Marion naked, of course though she was much more tone now then she was before. As soon as the man was out the door, Luke couldn't hold it anymore and fell out of bed; he was laughing so hard. The woman thought that he had gone nuts, Luke was laughing so hard. Eventually he was able to calm down. “What's so funny?” asked Gabriel with genuine curiosity. “You didn't notice the look on the guards face?” asked Luke “No why?” “Because that poor man just came in his pants when you stood up and when he remembered that I was in the room, he almost dropped dead on the floor.” “Oh. You sure?” asked Gabriel. Luke just gave the duh look. “Right. I guess I have a way to go toward reading men, don't I?” “Not as much as you might think sweetheart but then again being a man myself and having gone through all the emotions that guy just went through, I do have a bit of an advantage. At least I didn't have to go through them all at once through like he just did.” “Ya. Hey Marion, what was the message anyway?” “Seems like one of the priests that was stirring up trouble yesterday wants to confess something to me. Not sure what he's thinking because he is going to be executed.” “Guess there's only one way to find out.” Was Gabriel's response. “Yep” With that the three of them got dressed and went down to the dungeons. The prison guard snapped to attention when Marion came to the bottom of the steps and opened the door for the trio. Luke stayed at the door with the guard while stepping inside Marion called out: “We'll call you when we are done.” “Yes ma'am” replied the guard. Marion walked over to the priest's cell and asked: “Well, who wanted to talk to me?” “I did” answered the main priest in yesterday's riot. “You two actually think that your sinful ways will go unpunished well think again. God will smite you and you will rot in eternal hell!” “Marion, I didn't leave a wake-up call from the nuthouse!” whined Gabriel “Don't worry for I know that I didn't and I doubt that Luke did either.” “Why didn't the bastard come down here? He too scared to face me?” asked someone from the corner cell. “Don't worry about my husband Cecilia for he had more important things to do then listen to the rantings of a bunch of lunatics. Oh, and don't worry about your execution either for I have something very special in mind for you.” “You wouldn't dare execute a man of God!” hissed one of the priests. “Man of God?” questioned Gabriel “The only thing that I'm seeing is men of Satan for a true man of God would show God's love to all people and not just the ones who kiss their fat lazy asses.” With that Gabriel planted a kiss on Marion's lips. “Ready to go honey?” “Yep” with that Marion and Gabriel walked up to the door and told the guard that they were ready. Nobody opened the door for them. “Guard?” called out Marion. “See told you bitch. You will be the one rotting in Hell” called out the priest as they opened their cell door and showed the ladies the knife in his hands. The rest of the prisoners came out of their cells with an assortment of knives and swords. Gabriel stepped in front of Marion and pulled her revolvers and started shooting. She dropped ten of the bastards but more were coming at them. Together, Marion and Gabriel drew their swords and were immediately glad they had done so for within seconds Marion had killed two and received a flesh wound while Gabriel had killed three more and had lost a finger. The women were hemmed in for there was just too many bastards. Suddenly a new sound filled the small room. It was a sharp report that Marion and Gabriel recognized as Luke's Sig. Twelve times he shot and twelve bastards fell. When he had shot his pistol dry, Luke kicked the door open and flew into the room with all the berserker lust of his Scottish forefathers. He had his sword drawn before he was through the door and he waded into the prisoners slashing left and right. To Marion and Gabriel watching, it seemed like an ancient war demon had been awoken and had stepped into the room. Luke's sword was larger and he was more powerful than anyone else in the room and he was proving that. Several times an opponent would get their sword up to block one of Luke's strikes only to find their sword shattered by one of Luke's mightily swings. Eventually Luke had killed the last of the escaped prisoners. Marion was horrified for Luke was covered with blood but she was relieved when she learned that none of it was his. She jumped into his arms and held on for dear life. Once again Luke had stepped in and saved her life. Marion looked over and saw Cecilia scowling in her cell. Marion then turned to Luke and get him a deep kiss as she reached down and grabbed his cock. Before Luke could even react, Marion had his pants down and was on her knees sucking his cock to full attention. Luke might have been full of adrenaline from the fight but very quickly all the blood was rushing from his big head to his smaller one. The skill in which Marion was able to suck him was unparalleled and he had more than a few lovers over his years. Within thirty seconds his cock was as hard as his sword. In a flash Marion was on her feet and she dropped her pants and leaned over to put her hands on one of the cell doors. The cell belonged to Cecilia. Marion shook her ass at Luke as she looked over her shoulder: “Well big guy?” Luke came up behind her. “One thing love.” As Marion stood up, Luke whipped her shirt off of her. Now Cecilia was not only going to have to listen to Luke and Marion but now she was going to have to watch Marion's tits swing back and forth as Luke pounded her from behind. Marion bent back over and Luke entered her in one thrust. This was easy for him to do because Marion's pussy was running like a flooded river. As soon as Luke bottomed out, Marion was singing and with each thrust she got louder. As Luke pounded her, Marion made sure that Cecilia was watching her. An added bonus was that the few priest that had got back in their cell before Luke had got to them could see Marion as well. Again, and again, Luke shoved his cock into Marion as far as it would go. Neither of them was aware that a crowd had formed at the door watching and placing bets on who was going to cum first. The crowd was there because they heard Luke shooting while the betting was Gabriel's idea. She had bet the Marion would not only cum before Luke but that she would cum twice. Others bet that Luke would cum first. If the two came together then no money would change hands. “Oh, ya Luke right there! Fucking give it to me!” yelled Marion “That's right Cecilia, you like watching your slutty little sister get her brains fucked out don't you. I bet you wish that Luke had his giant cock in your cunt don't you! Well too bad for this is as close as you're going to get to it. Oh, Fuck Me Harder Darling!” Marion looked over at the priest “Ya you like watching a hot girl get screwed, don't you? Don't lie either for I can see your tiny little hard-ons! God no wonder you became priest; no woman or even teen for that matter could feel those tiny things in them!” Marion then stood up straight but her feet couldn't touch the ground for Luke was too tall. Luke then leaned her back into his own body and grabbed her tits with his hands and began to bounce her up and down. Marion began shouting at the top of her lungs for Luke to fuck her cunt even harder so Luke began to pull her down onto his cock. This pretty much sent his cock into Marion's cervix so hard that he pushed his way through and now both of them were screaming. Soon they erupted together. The swelling of Luke's cock had set Marion off and her convulsing muscles had set Luke off. Luke felt like all his life force was exiting the end of his cock and flooding into Marion; while she felt like she had a torch inside her cunt so hot and powerful was Luke's cum. She also felt like she had a river flowing out of her which wasn't far off actually for both her and Luke's cum was flowing out of her. Suddenly Marion became aware of cheering behind her. She twisted around and saw Gabriel and a number of her troops cheering and Marion began to blush fiercely. As she was already twisted that way anyway, she gave Luke a deep passionate kiss. Marion got off of Luke's cock, making sure to make a production out of it for Cecilia. After Marion was back on the floor, she opened her legs to show off her red swollen pussy lips that still had Luke's cum flowing out of her. Marion also made sure that the priest got an eye full as well. After Marion was done teasing everyone, she picked her clothes up off the floor and made another production of it by shaking her ass at everyone. Finally, Marion put her clothes on and walked over to the crowd; “So how did we do?” The crowd looked at each other and all cheered. Marion then took the money that Gabriel had bet on her and Luke's sex show; smiling while she did so. “Hey Luke question for you. What happened to the guard at the door?” “Oh him? Ya… he tried to jump me when those bastards came out of their cells so I had to dispose of him. You'll find him around the corner with a broken neck. Apparently, your bitchy sister promised him anything he wanted as long as he unlocked the cells, provided them with arms, and lured you down here.” “Ah, well after later today that won't be a problem.” Marion left with Luke, Gabriel, and most of the troops. She left a couple of loyal troops behind to guard the prisoners for the rest of their miserable lives. They went to the main hall where court was held. Marion spent the next couple of hours taking care of different bits of business. Finally, it was time to take care of the business that made her sick to think about it. She called for the prisoners to be brought up. Everyone in the room watched as the prisoners were brought in. After all the shit that had went on down in the dungeon, there was only five prisoners left, four priest and Cecilia. Marion didn't waste any time betting around the bush. “You five are guilty of disturbing the peace, rioting against the authorities, murder, attempted murder, and attempting to rebel. For this I am left with no choice but to order your execution” In the room a little gasp went up. It was unheard of to execute a priest, never mind four of them. What Marion said next really shocked them. “The four of you priest will be hung by the neck until dead. Cecilia” Marion said turning to her sister “I might have been able to overlook you trying to murder me several time. I might have even been able to overlook you trying to murder my husband Luke or my lover Gabriel, but what is inexcusable is you forces woman and girls into the sex trade because the families couldn't pay your sky-high taxes or the beatings of Pollyanna and Alice. You setting up the ambush that murdered father and attempted to have me raped and murdered, because you are a greedy two-faced bitch who can only think of herself. Because of that hanging is too good for you. I think the best way to execute you is to kill you with my bare hands.” Marion did give everyone a chance for last words. None of them had anything to say so she ordered the priest to be taken out to the same square that they were going to burn her and Gabriel in. There they were to be hung in front of the whole town. Marion and her court followed the condemned out to the square. At the square, a city Harold made the judgement against the priest and Cecilia known to the whole city. Marion then had the gallows built and the rope for the hanging obtained. All four of the priests were forced onto the platform where the rope was put around their neck and the platform was pulled out from under them. Marion had forced Cecilia to watch the whole thing. “You know sis? Before you tried to have me killed during the riot, I was just going to give you a decent amount of money and banish you to somewhere else in Europe. Now you have left me no choice but to kill you.” “You don't have the nerve to kill me, you fucking slut!” “We'll see about that.” After the priest were dead as declared by Dr. Alice, they were taken down and their bodies were stripped and fed to the hogs. After the priest were taken away, Marion forced Cecilia onto the platform. The Harold made the announcement about Cecilia's method of execution. When Marion said her bare hands, she meant her bare hands. The rules were simple. If Cecilia won the she would be given some money and could go anywhere she wanted, and if she lost then she wouldn't need to worry about it. Chapter 44. Marion settles into the life of a ruler. Marion turned toward Cecilia and removed the jacket that she had been wearing. She then took her knife out and threw it across the platform where it stuck into a support beam. Marion knew that if people didn't see the fight as fair then she would lose any respect that she still had. She then pulled out a scarf and tied it over her eyes. This completely surprised everyone including Luke and Gabriel. She knew that Cecilia had a knife on her for she had seen it before they even climbed up on the platform. A year ago, Marion would have never noticed the knife but now she was much more observant. A combination of being hunted for months on end plus Luke's almost constant training had done that. The city herald announced that the fight had started and wouldn't end until one of the sisters was dead. He then got the hell out of the way for he was no fool. Everyone watched as Cecilia slowly circled Marion while Marion stood perfectly still. She still knew exactly where Cecilia was at, for she could hear the boards creak even over the crowd and could even feel them bow under Cecilia's shifting weight. Cecilia finally had enough of the dancing around for people in the crowd were starting to question her bravery. She pulled her knife from under her clothes and attacked as swiftly as she could. Cecilia's attack was devilish quick considering that she only had one good leg. Marion waited until Cecilia was almost to her back before she reacted. Marion sidestepped Cecilia's attack. This caused Cecilia to lose her balance and she stumbled forward. As she started going by Marion; Marion reached out and caught Cecilia's forehead and pulled back. Now Cecilia's body was still going forward but her head was being pulled back. This caused severe pain in Cecilia's neck and then she heard a loud pop. Suddenly to her surprise she felt nothing at all. As Cecilia landed on platform, she knew that something was wrong with her for she didn't feel the impact. Marion kneeled down next to her and whispered in her ear: “Maybe next time you will think better before you mess with me. Of course, with that broken neck there isn't going to be a next time. Make sure to say hello to Satan for me for that is your next destination.” Marion then stood up, removed her scarf, and put her jacket back on. She walked across and pulled her knife from the support and put it back in its sheath. As Marion was walking back across, toward the stairs, she heard Cecilia cursing her and calling her weak. At this moment, Marion's temper got the better of her. She pulled out her knife and kneeled on Cecilia's back, gripped Cecilia's hair, and pulled hard. Marion then pushed her knife right through Cecilia's throat and pushed the blade away from her which in turn pushed the blade right through all the muscles in Cecilia's neck. It also cut the windpipe, the carotid artery, and jugular vein. Marion then twisted on Cecilia's head and with just a little knife work separated Cecilia's head from her shoulders and all without getting any blood on her. Marion then held up Cecilia's head and displayed it to the crowd. The crowd cheered for although they didn't think much of Marion because she was interested in woman, they hated Cecilia with a passion. Luke and Gabriel walked up on the platform side by side. Gabriel walked up and gave Marion a hug. Luke meanwhile picked Marion up and put her on his shoulders. The people's applause got warmer and more genuine for Luke was still extremely popular despite his hacking a way through a crowd. He sat his wife down and kneeled in front of her. Next to him Gabriel also kneeled down. Marion smiled at this as she bent down and put her hands on either side of Luke's face. She pulled him up and planted a wet kiss right on his lips. She then turned and repeated the process with Gabriel. This silenced the crowd for they were not use to woman kissing each other in public. Luke came up and put an arm around each of the woman and therefore announcing to the crowd that he accepted the woman for who they were and that anyone who argued would have to deal with him. Cecilia's body was pulled off the platform and fed to the hogs as well. Sand was then spread across the platform to soak up the blood. Marion then began to speak: “As you all can see I am deeply in love with my head body guard Colonel Gabriel. Now just because I love her doesn't mean that I don't also love my husband General Luke MacDougall for I love him more than life itself and I trust him with my life. I already have one child with him and I hope for more. I hope that under my rule men and woman; noble and peasants; Christian, Jews, and non-believers will be judged as equal by the law. I also hope that everyone no matter to what position they are born to will have an equal opportunity to succeed in life and will be able to live that life to its full potential.” Luke then stepped up and put his arm back around her shoulder. He then looked out over the crowd. “In case any of you still think that I don't love my wife you are badly mistaken for I love her more than life itself. I am very happy that she and Gabriel are able to fully express themselves. Actually, I was the one that encouraged them to be themselves for nobody can control who they fall in love with and what happens in people's bedroom is nobody's business other than their own. If anyone doesn't like that fact then they can leave town and not come back.” Luke turned and taking the woman with him, left the platform and returned to the castle. The crowd in the meantime was dumbstruck but before long though the crowd had dispersed for today's entertainment was over. In the following days and weeks; a number of people did leave town for they refused to be ruled over by anyone who wasn't completely straight, but for others the economy was too good to pass up, still others moved to town because if Marion was that open about herself then it made sense that she wouldn't judge others. Once back in the castle, the trio went to find Pollyanna. They knew that she wasn't doing good since her beating and they wanted to check in on her. When they arrived in Pollyanna's chamber; Matt was sleeping next to her and Alice was finishing her examination. It didn't take a genius to see that Matt had been crying. When Alice finished her exam; Gabriel and Marion rushed to Pollyanna's side while Luke went over to see the doc. “Well doctor; how bad is she?” Luke asked almost fearing the answer. “She's not very good. The bastards beat her badly and although they apparently were trying to miss the baby, some of the strikes did hit.” “Wait, they were trying to miss?” “Yes, Matt was telling me that Cecilia had ordered Pollyanna beat but not the baby for she wanted the kid born alive so that she could slowly kill it in front of Pollyanna and Matt.” “Fuck!! I knew that bitch was a monster but I would have never thought that she would have gone that far.” “Yep, that's just how pissed she was with us.” “Well, that bitch is where she belongs now so she won't be able to harm anyone ever again.” “Oh good. I was feeling that Marion would change her mind at the last minute.” Luke snorted at this for he knew that Marion would kill Cecilia and if she somehow lost then Luke would have killed Cecilia, himself. Alice hadn't been able to stay and watch Cecilia's execution for she had been called back to help with Pollyanna. “Nope, Marion snapped that bitches' neck. Marion was going to leave her to die slowly on the platform but Cecilia started shouting insults toward Marion. Marion took her knife and beheaded Cecilia.” “Wow” “So, doc back to Pollyanna.” “We just have to wait and see Luke. Unfortunately, I don't have access to an ultrasound machine. God, I wish I did. I can tell you the baby is still alive and that's something based on how badly she was beaten.” Luke could hear the ladies crying and he could feel tears running down his face as well. Pollyanna was a very good friend and was just as good of an engineer as he was. Considering her limited schooling, she was actually far better than he had ever been and Luke knew that. He often wondered if that was one of the reasons that he had always been so protective of her. Standing there listening to the people that he loved crying; Luke felt a spike of anger such that he had not felt in years. Suddenly he just had to beat on someone or something. Fortunately, he knew just the place and it was only maybe a ten hour hard ride away. He suddenly announced that he was going away for a few days and nobody was to come look for him. Luke knew that his Achilles heel had always been his temper and when he was younger and his temper flared, he would always go make something out of steel. Chapter 45. Luke went and saddled his horse without saying another word to anyone. He rode out of York with all speed and he rode hard through the night. During this trip, he found that his temper was still rising. Everything was pissing him off; even things that he usually liked were annoying him. After a hard ride he arrived at his destination, just as the sun was rising. When he arrived in the village that he and Marion had built the army in, he was pleased to see that things that he had started were being followed. Nobody dumped their chamber pots into the street and there were heavy fines for those who did. The sewer system that Luke had helped design was being put in place and the street behind was being paved with concrete. Along the sides, circles were left unpaved so that trees could be planted there. Luke spent some time just wondering around town. A few new buildings had gone up since he had last been in town and they were built of brick and were laid out along broad, straight streets. Luke stopped in front of one of the nicer houses and stared at it for a bit. It had been his and Marion's first place together and their daughter still lived there under the care of a very nice couple. Later Luke would pay them a visit for he missed his daughter terribly. The next place he stopped at was the cemetery. It had been since before the first battle that he had stopped to say hello to Stella. In his old life he had always felt better after visiting his parents' grave. “Hey Stella, sorry that I haven't visited in a while but as you can imagine I have been extremely busy. Marion is now ruler of these lands. We had to fight two battles against Cecilia's army and we won both of them. We then had to fight a battle against some of the nobles of the lake district and most of the army is still up there. I would be up there right now, but while I was gone some of those fucking fundamentalist preachers stirred up the people against Marion because they found out about Marion and Gabriel. I know big surprise on both fronts. It was obvious from day one that those two had something special. Anyway, I was able to get back just in time to stop Cecilia from burning Marion and Gabriel at the stake. Marion and Gabriel were then almost killed in an attempted prison break. Yesterday, Marion had the preachers that led the riots executed and fed to the hogs. Marion killed Cecilia with her bare hands and then cut her head off. Afterwards I learned that our dear friend Pollyanna is in very bad condition. She, Matt, and Alice had been captured in the castle during the rioting and all three were beaten. Pollyanna though, is pregnant and Alice doesn't know if the baby or Pollyanna will live. I came here because I'm just so angry. Every time I have something good in my life it gets ripped away from me. Although I haven't lost Marion, there has been way too many close calls and I just know that one of these times I won't be able to get there in time. I guess what I really am is terrified. Terrified that I will lose everything once again.” Luke started to cry gently, his tears watering the ground at his feet when he noticed something. “How long have you been standing there, father?” “Long enough young man. Long enough. And please call me Timothy for I know that you're not a religious man but still if you want to talk, I am here for you.” “I'll pass thank you. The last thing I want is a sermon about all the things that will happen to me when I die.” “Have I ever tried preaching to You?” “No father, you haven't” “And why you ask is that? Simple really. I have been a simple preacher here for many years. I have seen many people come and go. I've seen many people like you Luke. Men who are self-made and not afraid of anything on the outside, but on the inside, you are a man that cares deeply for the people who you love and you're terrified what could happen to them.” “Well, you are partly right father, but no offense you have never met anyone like me.” The pastor looked at Luke with a questioning look. “Is there something you want to get off your chest?” seeing the look on Luke's face “As man to man not pastor and parishioner.” Luke looked at him and took a deep breath. “Yes, I do but the question is do I want to tell you. But then again, you wouldn't believe me anyway.” The pastor was now getting curious. “Come on Tim, I think that we're going to need a drink to get through my story.” They went into the room that was attached to the church that served Tim as his room and Tim poured them a couple of ales. After Luke took a drink, he started his story. His story took him almost an hour to finish. By the time Luke finished, Tim had filled his mug twice. “That was some story Luke but I do not know if I can believe it. I mean no offense.” Luke smiled and slipped into his modern English instead of the old English that they had been speaking. “No offense taken and I don't blame you for not believing me. Hell, I wouldn't believe me either if I hadn't lived it, but in this case, I can prove it.” With this Luke pulled out his wallet and handed his old driver license over to Tim. When he saw it, he almost collapsed. “Oh my, you were telling the truth.” Luke just nodded at him and put his driver license back. “So that is why you are so afraid of well...” “Yep. That's why father. I'm terrified that if I fall into the wrong hands then my knowledge could be used to kill millions of people. Not only that but knowing humans as I do; I know that they will forget or ignore most of the historical knowledge that I have. By my time we have made every mistake you can think of and several of them numerous times. Some mistakes it seems like we made every generation and yet we would never learn. I would love to make sure that people in this era don't make the same mistakes.” “That's not the only reason is it?” “No. I have no clue how I ended up here. I mean there were theories on time travel but they were just that theories and none of them offered any concrete path to time travel. What happens if I go to bed one night and I wake up back in my own time or somewhere else. What will happen to Marion or Mackenzie? I mean I have lost count of how many times I have had to bail Marion out of trouble.” “Luke I really don't know what to tell you. The usual comfort lines don't really seem to work in your case and since I know you; I know that the usual crap will just piss you off. The only thing I can think of is to spread your knowledge as far as you can and hope for the best.” “That's just it; I lost faith in humans a long time ago and now…well you know.” “Aye I do.” “Well thank you for listening to a crazy man father, but I need to get going.” “Luke, trust me; you are not crazy and I honestly cannot think of anyone else that I would want more in your place; for you have a very strong sense of morality. The only thing I ask of you is that you don't lose it.” Luke was able to genuinely smile for the first time in days. “Thank you and if you ever need anything you just let me know.” The men gave a nod to each other and Luke was off. To be continued in part 10, Based on a post by somethin fishy, for Sex Stories.

Looking for more game-play.Based on a post  by a u guy86, in 3 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at My First Time. The entire walk home, Ashley was smiling like a little girl on Christmas morning, holding Michael's arm and walking as close to him as she could. Michael, on the other hand, was a nervous wreck. Antonio's advice for him to be his normal dorky self had worked, but had it worked too well? Questions began to race through his mind. What if she invited him in? What if she invited him to bed with her? How would she react when he told her of his lack of experience? If she did want to sleep with him, he didn't dare try to hide the fact that he was a virgin; no way would that end well. Sighing mentally, he decided he'd just have to play it by ear and hope for the best.“I… had such a great time with you,” Michael said as they approached her door.“Me too,” Ashley agreed. “And… well, it's still kinda early.”“Uh… y-yeah?”Throwing caution to the wind, Ashley leaned forward and planted a long and sensuous kiss on Michael's lips. By the end of it, her tongue had found his for the first time, to both of their delights.“Why don't you come in and stay a while?” she asked as they parted.“But… wouldn't Liz mind?”“Liz already told me she'll be gone ‘til tomorrow. We have the place to ourselves.” Sensing his hesitation, she continued, “Michael, believe me when I say that I swore at the start of the night this wouldn't happen. No matter how well tonight went… I had no intention of inviting you in after one date. Yet, here we are, and I don't want the night to end. No pressure, no expectations, I just… I want to spend more time with you. I mean, it is Valentine's Day, after all, and I do consider you my Valentine.”“Now who's the cheesy one?” Michael laughed. “I'd love to spend more time with you tonight, but only if you're sure.”Another peck on the lips, and Ashley said, “Positive.”Taking Michael's hand, Ashley practically dragged him into the apartment and locked the deadbolt behind her. She then took Michael's suit jacket from him, hanging it on the back of a chair at the breakfast nook. Before long, she had kicked off her shoes and plopped down on the sofa.“Come on,” Ashley beckoned, patting the seat next to her. “I don't bite.”Michael smirked at this, discarding his own shoes and loosening his tie a bit. As soon as his ass touched the sofa cushion, Ashley was already hanging on him, running her fingers through his hair and moving her hand to his thigh. Still, he tried to play it cool and have no assumptions about her intentions.“Did… you wanna watch a movie or something?” Michael asked.Smiling, Ashley gave a few playful kisses to Michael's cheek before replying, “Is that really what you want us to do tonight?”“I… I-I um…”Michael was slowly losing control of his mental capabilities, and Ashley damn well knew it. After he had driven her crazy on the dance floor, seducing her without even realizing it, she was determined to do the same. Turning up the heat, she leaned closer to Michael and kissed his lips longingly. He was powerless to stop her as she pushed him to lie back long ways on the sofa. The feeling of her lithe body on top of his was almost too much to bear.“Ashley…” he moaned.Looking deep into his eyes, she said, “Michael, I can't tell you how into you I am. I know this sounds insane, and I don't want you to think I'm slutty or anything, but… I want you to stay the night. Unless you absolutely don't want to, I have no intention of letting you leave until tomorrow.”Michael's face twisted a bit at this. “Of course I want to be here with you! But why would you think I'd think you're slutty?”Snorting a bit, Ashley replied, “Come on, Michael. Here I am, throwing myself at you after one date. How is that not slutty?”Maintaining eye contact, he asked, “Do you respect yourself and your standards?”“Of course! I would never even consider inviting a guy in or certainly sleeping with him under normal circumstances.”“And what makes you consider doing that?”“Basically… he has to be boyfriend material. I mean… look, I'm gonna be honest with you, Michael. I've been pretty stupid around men in the past, sleeping with them while knowing they aren't even close to being boyfriend material. I guess I thought I could change them. Like I said, I was stupid back then. But now, I know I have to fall for a guy because of who and what he is before I'd even think of sleeping with him. I don't just hop into bed with any guy I meet, not anymore.”Michael grinned. “Sounds like the opposite of slutty to me.”Kissing him once more, Ashley replied, “You sure know how to pay a girl a compliment. You sure you're not the one seducing me?”“Hey, you're the one who called me ‘boyfriend material' a moment ago.”“I certainly did not call you boyfriend material!” Ashley said, feigning offense. “I merely stated that any man I'd consider sleeping with had to fall into that category. Nothing more.”“Gotcha. So I'm not boyfriend material,” Michael replied with a smartass grin.“You know damn well you are,” Ashley sighed, running her fingers along his cheek. “Most genuine guy I've ever met.”“After one date?” Michael asked, still a bit in awe of the situation.“Michael, you weren't afraid to be yourself out there, even with the real you being a big dork. To me, there's nothing more attractive than that sort of confidence. It makes me want to make you my big dork, and nobody else's.” Kissing him again, Ashley began to grind her hips along his obvious erection. “Hmm, something's got you going down there, eh?”Panicking a moment at how quickly things were progressing, Michael managed to pull back. “Ashley, wait. There's… there's something you deserve to know before we go any further.”“Aw, is this your first time?” she asked playfully. Though she had been teasing, the look of terror spread across his face told her the truth. “Oh my god… this really is your first time, isn't it?”“Yeah,” he sighed, bracing for the worst.“That's… fantastic!”“Wait, what?”“Michael, you have no idea how nerve-wracking it is for us gals, trying to figure out if a guy is for real or not. So many guys are out to use any trick in the book to get into our panties. But the one trick those guys don't use is the virgin trick; no guy I've ever met would lie about being a virgin. There's plenty that would lie about not being a virgin, but never the other way around. Hearing you say that… it's comforting, in a way. I know you'd never try to trick me or anything like that, if that makes any sense.”“So… you're not gonna kick me out?” Michael asked.“Hell no.” Remembering his religious upbringing, Ashley continued, “Listen, I don't ever want to pressure you into something that you aren't comfortable with or that you'd feel wrong about. If you need to leave, I'm cool with that; I'd still want to see you again. If all you want to do is sleep, that's perfectly fine, too. But if you're interested in turning in your V-card… I'm more than willing.”Michael's mouth dried up at this. He didn't necessarily share his parents' views that sex should only occur within a marriage. Still, he had always known he only wanted to lose his virginity to someone special, someone that he could trust implicitly. Was Ashley that person? A small part of him was still terrified that this might be a setup, but the look in Ashley's eyes was slowly eroding that fear. He wanted to trust her, no matter how much the logical side of his brain told him not to. Taking a deep breath, Michael Goldman decided to take a leap of faith.“I want to.”Without a word, Ashley stood from the sofa and pulled Michael to his feet, leading him to her bedroom. A pair of blue lava lamps in either corner emitted a soft glow, and the décor reflected Ashley's true gamer girl personality. A pair of plush toys, Pikachu and Yoshi, stood guard atop her bed, her computer screensaver depicted Princess Peach and Princess Daisy, and her TV in the corner had both a Super Nintendo and a N64 plugged into it.“Retro. Very nice,” Michael remarked, nodding his approval.“Sometimes, the old ways are best,” Ashley agreed with a smirk. Melting into his arms once more, she turned her back and held her hair aside, beckoning, “Unzip me, please.”Michael's hands trembled as he lowered the zipper down to the small of her back. The mere sight of her exposed skin was enough to bring him dangerously close to blowing his top right then and there, but a few deep breaths managed to calm him down. He fumbled for several seconds with the clasp at the top of the dress, but Ashley showed no signs of impatience; they had all the time they needed, after all. At last, he managed to unhook the clasp, and Ashley allowed the red dress to slide off her body and down to the floor. She turned, now clad only in a white strapless bra and matching panties.“I'll teach you more about how to get one of these off another time,” Ashley cooed. “But for now…”In one swift motion, she reached behind her back with one hand and undid her bra clasp. She was still pressed against Michael's chest, holding the garment in place for the time being, much to his disappointment. Ashley only grinned as she backed up out of his arms, holding the bra in place with her hands for a few moments longer.“Oh, come on…” Michael whimpered.“Poor boy,” Ashley teased. “Remember, anticipation is a huge part of foreplay.”“Anticipation or torture?”“Amazing how often those two coincide,” Ashley shot back with a giggle.Deciding Michael had waited long enough, Ashley lowered her arm and allowed the bra to fall to the floor. Michael stared in awe at her perky tits, high and firm on her chest. He certainly wasn't an expert, but they appeared to be about a B-cup, and her nipples were already rock hard, beckoning him to touch them. The rest of her body was just as amazing. Her milky skin contained not a single speck or blemish, save for the tattoo on her shoulder, and that only served to accentuate her beauty. He moved forward, reaching for her tits, but Ashley slapped his hands away.“Nuh uh,” she said, shaking her finger at him. “You don't get to touch until I see some of what you've got.”Ashley reached for Michael's clothes to try and speed the process along, but was soon stumped by his tie. Michael found this quite amusing, considering the difficulty men notoriously had with bras. He undid the knot and tossed the tie on the floor, beginning to unbutton his white dress shirt. At this point, Ashley just stood back and watched, as Michael had done with her. After he removed his dress shirt and undershirt, Ashley's eyes widened with lust and desire. As much as she wanted to jump his bones then and there, she managed to restrain herself. It was only fair, after her previous denial of his touch. Michael was clearly nervous as he undid his belt and lowered his suit pants. His boxers were tented from his erection and already stained with a bit of his precum, which Ashley took as a massive compliment.“Very nice,” she whispered in a husky voice.“Thanks,” Michael replied with a nervous grin.Hooking her thumbs into the waistband of her panties, she continued, “Time for the big reveal, then?”With a seductive grin on her face, Ashley began to lower the garment down her legs, her tits jiggling as she bent over to kick them off. Michael was frozen in place with sheer amazement at the sight before him. Here he was, in the presence of the most gorgeous girl he had ever imagined, naked as the day she was born. Her shaved cunt looked so warm and inviting; how he ached to feel her wrapped around him. After allowing him a moment to stare, she sauntered up to him and slipped her fingers into his boxers.“May I?” Ashley asked.All Michael could do was nod at that point, and Ashley planted her lips on his as she allowed his boxers to fall to the floor. She smiled as she took his member in her hand, feeling that he was indeed packing substantial weaponry. Ashley soon remembered that this was Michael's first time; it would be all he could manage not to go off too soon. She stopped her teasing for the moment and turned to her double bed. After slipping underneath the covers, she patted the spot next to her, which Michael readily occupied.They spent the next several minutes kissing and exploring each other's bodies with their hands and mouths. Michael was pleased to discover that Ashley's tits were indeed quite firm, fitting perfectly in his hands. As wonderful as feeling them was, he enjoyed tasting them even more, and especially the reactions this brought about from Ashley. All the while, she allowed her own hands to explore Michael's body. She found a particularly strong erogenous zone at the back of his neck where his hairline began. Soon, neither could stand it any longer; they had to make love.“Michael,” Ashley whispered, “I can see in your eyes that you're worried about performance. Don't be. You've already made this night more special than I ever imagined it could be. Just enjoy for as long as it may last.”“But-”“Trust me,” she continued, silencing him with a kiss. “This is only the first of many times we're going to do this.”As Ashley pushed him onto his back and straddled him, Michael had the presence of mind to ask, “Do we need any… protection?”Ashley stopped at this, stunned by his kind consideration. “Michael, you really are the best kind of guy around. You don't have to worry about me getting pregnant; I'm on the pill. I'm also clean per my last doctor's visit, but if you'd feel more comfortable with a condom, I'm happy to oblige. I keep a few spares in my nightstand.”Though the logical part of his brain told him to agree to it, Michael couldn't help but put his faith in this girl. “No, that's all right. I trust you're being honest. Just wanted to be sure.”Ashley sealed her lips around Michael's once more, positioning the head of his cock at her entrance as she did so. After a moment of silent understanding, he placed his hands on her hips and guided himself into her moist cunt. The feelings were exquisite, like liquid velvet squeezing his member. She made sure to keep a slow pace, allowing Michael to savor every new sensation that came along. After arriving at the base of his cock, Ashley sat straight up, displaying her pert tits for her lover.“Holy shit, Ashley…” Michael moaned.“You're mine, now,” she giggled. “And I don't plan on letting go of you anytime soon…”“No complaints from me,” he admitted with a grin.For the next five minutes, Ashley treated Michael to the ride of his life, teasing and tormenting his engorged cock with every inch of her cunt. She was pleasantly surprised to see that he was able to last so long on his first time, long enough even for her to reach a small orgasm of her own. All the while, Michael couldn't help but cup her perfect tits in his hands. As he drew close to climax, Michael pulled Ashley down to lie face-to-face with him and planted a sensuous kiss on her lips. The sensation of her fingers on his cheeks and running through his hair were too much at that point, and he sent his seed into her waiting cunt with a guttural moan of ecstasy.“Mmm… I love that feeling,” Ashley purred, savoring Michael's cock twitching within her folds.Spent and content, Michael couldn't even utter a word in reply, so Ashley slipped off his cock and rolled next to him

Looking for more game-play.Based on a post  by a u guy86, in 3 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at My First Time. The entire walk home, Ashley was smiling like a little girl on Christmas morning, holding Michael's arm and walking as close to him as she could. Michael, on the other hand, was a nervous wreck. Antonio's advice for him to be his normal dorky self had worked, but had it worked too well? Questions began to race through his mind. What if she invited him in? What if she invited him to bed with her? How would she react when he told her of his lack of experience? If she did want to sleep with him, he didn't dare try to hide the fact that he was a virgin; no way would that end well. Sighing mentally, he decided he'd just have to play it by ear and hope for the best.“I… had such a great time with you,” Michael said as they approached her door.“Me too,” Ashley agreed. “And… well, it's still kinda early.”“Uh… y-yeah?”Throwing caution to the wind, Ashley leaned forward and planted a long and sensuous kiss on Michael's lips. By the end of it, her tongue had found his for the first time, to both of their delights.“Why don't you come in and stay a while?” she asked as they parted.“But… wouldn't Liz mind?”“Liz already told me she'll be gone ‘til tomorrow. We have the place to ourselves.” Sensing his hesitation, she continued, “Michael, believe me when I say that I swore at the start of the night this wouldn't happen. No matter how well tonight went… I had no intention of inviting you in after one date. Yet, here we are, and I don't want the night to end. No pressure, no expectations, I just… I want to spend more time with you. I mean, it is Valentine's Day, after all, and I do consider you my Valentine.”“Now who's the cheesy one?” Michael laughed. “I'd love to spend more time with you tonight, but only if you're sure.”Another peck on the lips, and Ashley said, “Positive.”Taking Michael's hand, Ashley practically dragged him into the apartment and locked the deadbolt behind her. She then took Michael's suit jacket from him, hanging it on the back of a chair at the breakfast nook. Before long, she had kicked off her shoes and plopped down on the sofa.“Come on,” Ashley beckoned, patting the seat next to her. “I don't bite.”Michael smirked at this, discarding his own shoes and loosening his tie a bit. As soon as his ass touched the sofa cushion, Ashley was already hanging on him, running her fingers through his hair and moving her hand to his thigh. Still, he tried to play it cool and have no assumptions about her intentions.“Did… you wanna watch a movie or something?” Michael asked.Smiling, Ashley gave a few playful kisses to Michael's cheek before replying, “Is that really what you want us to do tonight?”“I… I-I um…”Michael was slowly losing control of his mental capabilities, and Ashley damn well knew it. After he had driven her crazy on the dance floor, seducing her without even realizing it, she was determined to do the same. Turning up the heat, she leaned closer to Michael and kissed his lips longingly. He was powerless to stop her as she pushed him to lie back long ways on the sofa. The feeling of her lithe body on top of his was almost too much to bear.“Ashley…” he moaned.Looking deep into his eyes, she said, “Michael, I can't tell you how into you I am. I know this sounds insane, and I don't want you to think I'm slutty or anything, but… I want you to stay the night. Unless you absolutely don't want to, I have no intention of letting you leave until tomorrow.”Michael's face twisted a bit at this. “Of course I want to be here with you! But why would you think I'd think you're slutty?”Snorting a bit, Ashley replied, “Come on, Michael. Here I am, throwing myself at you after one date. How is that not slutty?”Maintaining eye contact, he asked, “Do you respect yourself and your standards?”“Of course! I would never even consider inviting a guy in or certainly sleeping with him under normal circumstances.”“And what makes you consider doing that?”“Basically… he has to be boyfriend material. I mean… look, I'm gonna be honest with you, Michael. I've been pretty stupid around men in the past, sleeping with them while knowing they aren't even close to being boyfriend material. I guess I thought I could change them. Like I said, I was stupid back then. But now, I know I have to fall for a guy because of who and what he is before I'd even think of sleeping with him. I don't just hop into bed with any guy I meet, not anymore.”Michael grinned. “Sounds like the opposite of slutty to me.”Kissing him once more, Ashley replied, “You sure know how to pay a girl a compliment. You sure you're not the one seducing me?”“Hey, you're the one who called me ‘boyfriend material' a moment ago.”“I certainly did not call you boyfriend material!” Ashley said, feigning offense. “I merely stated that any man I'd consider sleeping with had to fall into that category. Nothing more.”“Gotcha. So I'm not boyfriend material,” Michael replied with a smartass grin.“You know damn well you are,” Ashley sighed, running her fingers along his cheek. “Most genuine guy I've ever met.”“After one date?” Michael asked, still a bit in awe of the situation.“Michael, you weren't afraid to be yourself out there, even with the real you being a big dork. To me, there's nothing more attractive than that sort of confidence. It makes me want to make you my big dork, and nobody else's.” Kissing him again, Ashley began to grind her hips along his obvious erection. “Hmm, something's got you going down there, eh?”Panicking a moment at how quickly things were progressing, Michael managed to pull back. “Ashley, wait. There's… there's something you deserve to know before we go any further.”“Aw, is this your first time?” she asked playfully. Though she had been teasing, the look of terror spread across his face told her the truth. “Oh my god… this really is your first time, isn't it?”“Yeah,” he sighed, bracing for the worst.“That's… fantastic!”“Wait, what?”“Michael, you have no idea how nerve-wracking it is for us gals, trying to figure out if a guy is for real or not. So many guys are out to use any trick in the book to get into our panties. But the one trick those guys don't use is the virgin trick; no guy I've ever met would lie about being a virgin. There's plenty that would lie about not being a virgin, but never the other way around. Hearing you say that… it's comforting, in a way. I know you'd never try to trick me or anything like that, if that makes any sense.”“So… you're not gonna kick me out?” Michael asked.“Hell no.” Remembering his religious upbringing, Ashley continued, “Listen, I don't ever want to pressure you into something that you aren't comfortable with or that you'd feel wrong about. If you need to leave, I'm cool with that; I'd still want to see you again. If all you want to do is sleep, that's perfectly fine, too. But if you're interested in turning in your V-card… I'm more than willing.”Michael's mouth dried up at this. He didn't necessarily share his parents' views that sex should only occur within a marriage. Still, he had always known he only wanted to lose his virginity to someone special, someone that he could trust implicitly. Was Ashley that person? A small part of him was still terrified that this might be a setup, but the look in Ashley's eyes was slowly eroding that fear. He wanted to trust her, no matter how much the logical side of his brain told him not to. Taking a deep breath, Michael Goldman decided to take a leap of faith.“I want to.”Without a word, Ashley stood from the sofa and pulled Michael to his feet, leading him to her bedroom. A pair of blue lava lamps in either corner emitted a soft glow, and the décor reflected Ashley's true gamer girl personality. A pair of plush toys, Pikachu and Yoshi, stood guard atop her bed, her computer screensaver depicted Princess Peach and Princess Daisy, and her TV in the corner had both a Super Nintendo and a N64 plugged into it.“Retro. Very nice,” Michael remarked, nodding his approval.“Sometimes, the old ways are best,” Ashley agreed with a smirk. Melting into his arms once more, she turned her back and held her hair aside, beckoning, “Unzip me, please.”Michael's hands trembled as he lowered the zipper down to the small of her back. The mere sight of her exposed skin was enough to bring him dangerously close to blowing his top right then and there, but a few deep breaths managed to calm him down. He fumbled for several seconds with the clasp at the top of the dress, but Ashley showed no signs of impatience; they had all the time they needed, after all. At last, he managed to unhook the clasp, and Ashley allowed the red dress to slide off her body and down to the floor. She turned, now clad only in a white strapless bra and matching panties.“I'll teach you more about how to get one of these off another time,” Ashley cooed. “But for now…”In one swift motion, she reached behind her back with one hand and undid her bra clasp. She was still pressed against Michael's chest, holding the garment in place for the time being, much to his disappointment. Ashley only grinned as she backed up out of his arms, holding the bra in place with her hands for a few moments longer.“Oh, come on…” Michael whimpered.“Poor boy,” Ashley teased. “Remember, anticipation is a huge part of foreplay.”“Anticipation or torture?”“Amazing how often those two coincide,” Ashley shot back with a giggle.Deciding Michael had waited long enough, Ashley lowered her arm and allowed the bra to fall to the floor. Michael stared in awe at her perky tits, high and firm on her chest. He certainly wasn't an expert, but they appeared to be about a B-cup, and her nipples were already rock hard, beckoning him to touch them. The rest of her body was just as amazing. Her milky skin contained not a single speck or blemish, save for the tattoo on her shoulder, and that only served to accentuate her beauty. He moved forward, reaching for her tits, but Ashley slapped his hands away.“Nuh uh,” she said, shaking her finger at him. “You don't get to touch until I see some of what you've got.”Ashley reached for Michael's clothes to try and speed the process along, but was soon stumped by his tie. Michael found this quite amusing, considering the difficulty men notoriously had with bras. He undid the knot and tossed the tie on the floor, beginning to unbutton his white dress shirt. At this point, Ashley just stood back and watched, as Michael had done with her. After he removed his dress shirt and undershirt, Ashley's eyes widened with lust and desire. As much as she wanted to jump his bones then and there, she managed to restrain herself. It was only fair, after her previous denial of his touch. Michael was clearly nervous as he undid his belt and lowered his suit pants. His boxers were tented from his erection and already stained with a bit of his precum, which Ashley took as a massive compliment.“Very nice,” she whispered in a husky voice.“Thanks,” Michael replied with a nervous grin.Hooking her thumbs into the waistband of her panties, she continued, “Time for the big reveal, then?”With a seductive grin on her face, Ashley began to lower the garment down her legs, her tits jiggling as she bent over to kick them off. Michael was frozen in place with sheer amazement at the sight before him. Here he was, in the presence of the most gorgeous girl he had ever imagined, naked as the day she was born. Her shaved cunt looked so warm and inviting; how he ached to feel her wrapped around him. After allowing him a moment to stare, she sauntered up to him and slipped her fingers into his boxers.“May I?” Ashley asked.All Michael could do was nod at that point, and Ashley planted her lips on his as she allowed his boxers to fall to the floor. She smiled as she took his member in her hand, feeling that he was indeed packing substantial weaponry. Ashley soon remembered that this was Michael's first time; it would be all he could manage not to go off too soon. She stopped her teasing for the moment and turned to her double bed. After slipping underneath the covers, she patted the spot next to her, which Michael readily occupied.They spent the next several minutes kissing and exploring each other's bodies with their hands and mouths. Michael was pleased to discover that Ashley's tits were indeed quite firm, fitting perfectly in his hands. As wonderful as feeling them was, he enjoyed tasting them even more, and especially the reactions this brought about from Ashley. All the while, she allowed her own hands to explore Michael's body. She found a particularly strong erogenous zone at the back of his neck where his hairline began. Soon, neither could stand it any longer; they had to make love.“Michael,” Ashley whispered, “I can see in your eyes that you're worried about performance. Don't be. You've already made this night more special than I ever imagined it could be. Just enjoy for as long as it may last.”“But-”“Trust me,” she continued, silencing him with a kiss. “This is only the first of many times we're going to do this.”As Ashley pushed him onto his back and straddled him, Michael had the presence of mind to ask, “Do we need any… protection?”Ashley stopped at this, stunned by his kind consideration. “Michael, you really are the best kind of guy around. You don't have to worry about me getting pregnant; I'm on the pill. I'm also clean per my last doctor's visit, but if you'd feel more comfortable with a condom, I'm happy to oblige. I keep a few spares in my nightstand.”Though the logical part of his brain told him to agree to it, Michael couldn't help but put his faith in this girl. “No, that's all right. I trust you're being honest. Just wanted to be sure.”Ashley sealed her lips around Michael's once more, positioning the head of his cock at her entrance as she did so. After a moment of silent understanding, he placed his hands on her hips and guided himself into her moist cunt. The feelings were exquisite, like liquid velvet squeezing his member. She made sure to keep a slow pace, allowing Michael to savor every new sensation that came along. After arriving at the base of his cock, Ashley sat straight up, displaying her pert tits for her lover.“Holy shit, Ashley…” Michael moaned.“You're mine, now,” she giggled. “And I don't plan on letting go of you anytime soon…”“No complaints from me,” he admitted with a grin.For the next five minutes, Ashley treated Michael to the ride of his life, teasing and tormenting his engorged cock with every inch of her cunt. She was pleasantly surprised to see that he was able to last so long on his first time, long enough even for her to reach a small orgasm of her own. All the while, Michael couldn't help but cup her perfect tits in his hands. As he drew close to climax, Michael pulled Ashley down to lie face-to-face with him and planted a sensuous kiss on her lips. The sensation of her fingers on his cheeks and running through his hair were too much at that point, and he sent his seed into her waiting cunt with a guttural moan of ecstasy.“Mmm… I love that feeling,” Ashley purred, savoring Michael's cock twitching within her folds.Spent and content, Michael couldn't even utter a word in reply, so Ashley slipped off his cock and rolled next to him

Luke's HAARP Time Warp: Part 6 Marion continues growing but must suffer a loss. Based on a post by somethin fishy, in 15 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels. Chapter 25. When Luke and Marion woke up the next morning, it was storming out. Nothing really serious, just one of those late summer storms with a decent amount of rain, some wind and usually some lighting. Being that it was a warm rain, Luke went out into it without putting clothes on. It was about the perfect temperature. With some persuasion, Marion came out too. Soon both of them were playing like children with them jumping in mud puddles and just having a good time. Marion, before too long, was working on getting everyone else to strip down and join them. The women were quick to strip down and Bard followed suit not too long after. Robin though, was raised to be very modest and in believing that the devil would soon visit; so, he wouldn't strip down with everyone else. Marion, for her part, respected his views and didn't try forcing his which he appreciated. Basically, as long as he respected her view, she respected his. The rain continued for almost an hour. During this time the miserable feeling of the day before were forgotten for the time being. The group was having too much fun. Not only was playing in the rain fun, but they were all busy teasing Marion about her limping and careful walking. Everyone had heard her the night before and this actually helped the group start to recover from Stella's death. All too soon though, the rain stopped and it was back to business. Marion had left it to Pollyanna, Stella's closest friend, on where to bury her. Pollyanna picked a small church, in the village, from where Stella was originally from. So, the group made to four hour track to the village church. Once there though, the group realized that the whole village had been abandoned. From the looks of things, it had been abandoned not that long ago. Gabriel found an empty space in the cemetery and Alice had even found a coffin for Stella. Luke and Bard took care of digging the grave, making sure to go down six feet. Once the grave had been dug, everyone but Matt grabbed a line and lowered Stella's body into the ground. Once done, Marion spoke a few words. After she had finished, but before everyone started to bury her, Pollyanna started speaking: “For my best friend, the woman who taught me to be a woman and who encouraged me to fight like a man; I cannot thank you enough. I swear this now that I shall ever stop working toward freeing the people of this tormented land so that no others have to make the choices that you did, Stella. For nobody should be forced into the position of selling their bodies just so that their children can have something to eat, or having to watch as those children are ripped away by soldiers because the family couldn't pay the record high taxes levied on them because some lazy noble wanted to host a bigger party then their neighbor. Go in peace know Stella and know that I will always love you for all that you have done for me.” “Amen” everyone said while trying to hold back their tears. When she finished, everyone in the group started to openly weep; Pollyanna had just said out loud what everyone had been feeling in their hearts. Eventually, they started burying their friend, and Pollyanna finished things by pushing a cross which Gabriel had made into the ground. The cross had actually been Stella's sword at one time, but Gabriel had broken it in half after Stella had been killed and had etched Stella's name and date of death on it. After they finished, Luke put his arms around Marion's shoulder. This always made her feel better and it did this time as well. Looking around, Marion started getting curious about this village. It looking like a nice enough place to stay, so the group split up to search the village. Luke found a fully intact blacksmithing shop that still had its tools in it and plenty of raw materials laying around. Marion found a small tavern but all the alcohol was gone. Robin and Bard checked out the church while Gabriel went up to check out the steeple for this looked like the prefect place from which she could pick off intruders. Alice went though the houses and found one that was significantly cleaner than the rest. To make it better, it had a large supply of herbs in it that Alice recognized as having medicinal value. Not only that, it still had to tools to process the herbs. Pollyanna meanwhile stayed with Matt and they talked quietly. They both realized that they were quickly falling in love and only hoped that nobody would object. Luke of course already knew about them and had told them as much. He also told them that as long as they continued to do their duties that he had no objections. In fact, he had wished them the best of luck and they looked like they belonged together, and they made a cute couple. Within an hour the group met back up at the church. Marion made the decision to move their base of operations here as soon as they could get all their gear and they had scouted the area. Everyone agreed with her; this was far nicer living then in the forest plus there was so much here that they could use that it would be foolish not to move. An added bonus was that they were now further away from York and therefore safer for the time being. The last thing that justified them moving was that they had been recently discovered and didn't know how long it would be before Cecilia would try again. She figured that it would probably take them about a week or so to move. Matt and Alice would stay behind, in the village, while the group moved. Moving around was extremely painful for Matt and Alice would have to take care of him. Pollyanna made the announcement that her and Matt were now an item in the most obvious way possible. She wrapped her arms around his neck and planted a giant, wet kiss on his lips. That simple kiss began to turn into something more when Matt started pushing his tongue into Pollyanna's mouth. Only Marion loudly clearing her throat made them stop. When Pollyanna looked up, she looked like the kid how got caught with their hand in the cookie jar. This made the rest of the group fall over laughing and Pollyanna's reddening face didn't help any. Eventually everyone in the group were able to compose themselves. Marion told Pollyanna to stay behind to not only help protect Matt but also to scout the area. Marion told her that the rest of them would be back the next day with some of the gear and to hear what all Pollyanna had found while scouting. Marion and Luke couldn't for the life of them understand why everyone in the village was gone. In fact, it looked like everyone had just stopped whatever it was that they had been doing and left. This was actually not far from the truth. This village was one of those that refused to follow Cecilia so she had come in and forced all the residence of the area to move to York. Of course, the young men were forced into her army while the young woman were force to become army whores. Thing is though that the village itself hadn't been destroyed and now it was going to be Marion's new base of operations. The trip back was much faster than the trip to the village, in the first place. On the way back, the group was able to ambush a small patrol. One of the members was only badly wounded so Marion was able to pump him for information; although she didn't have to pump very hard for the man was one of Cecilia's forced recruits. “Cecilia's hold is slipping as most soldiers refuse to leave their quarters anymore. For the most part she is having to rely on mercenary soldiers who have never heard of you ma'am. Also, I feel that I should warn you that she is planning another major offensive aimed at forcing you out of the forest so that she can finally eliminate you. This time she will be using her mercenary troops and their commanders are extremely tough men. They make everyone in Cecilia's regular army seem like little girls instead of fighting men.” With this the man died. Marion ordered that the man be at least given a burial instead of just dragging him off into the woods to be eaten like they usually did. This patrol had only six men in it and didn't yield very much loot. The most valuable thing they got were the extra horses. Marion was now determined to move camp even faster than before. The rest of the way back was uneventful. Once they were back in camp, Marion had the group immediately start preparing the first load of gear for in the morning. Looking everything over, Marion decided that it should only take three round trips to move everything; two less then she had initially thought. After getting tomorrow morning's gear ready, Luke took the first watch while everyone else bedded down. Marion was taking no chances now, and she relieved Luke four hours later. As soon as started to get light the next morning, Marion woke everyone up. She was anxious to get moving, and within forty minutes the first load was on its way. The trip to the village was fast and uneventful. When they were about fifteen minutes form the village, they were intercepted by Alice. She was standing watch while Pollyanna got some rest. “She found two nearby villages, Marion. In both of them the people were starving. She didn't make contact though for it was only the three of us here. We figured that once everything gets moved that you might want to go to the villages and introduce yourself for it's about time that we stop hiding and start making actual strides toward getting rid of your bitch sister.” “Very good Alice and yes that is exactly what I will do. Now for some news for you. We intercepted a small patrol on our way home yesterday. One of the men was only wounded badly and he told us that Cecilia is getting ready to launch another offensive only this time she's using mercenary troops under professional leadership. I figure that we should be able to get everything moved within three days if we don't get interrupted.” The next couple of days were busy ones for the group. Marion rotated who stayed in the village. This way everyone would have a general idea of the lay of the land before they made their presence known. In order to hide themselves, they even held off setting booby-traps for the time being. After they had gotten the last load, Marion ordered that the whole area around their former camp be riddled with booby-traps of all kinds and in much thicker densities the they usually used. Doing this took the rest of the day and they had to make the trip back to the village in the dark. None of them minded though for they had a full moon and were used to moving around in the dark. Marion was able to get a few hours' sleep when they got back. Her and Luke now had a small house to themselves. Actually, everyone in the group did. Marion's house was the one that had the blacksmith's shop attached to it. The next morning, the group had their first strategy meeting. They all shared everything that they had learned about their new home: where the villages were, where the roads ran, where were the streams, bridges, and fords were at. Luke shared what he would be focusing on for the next couple of weeks. He was going to make horse drawn reaping machines. His machines weren't combines but they would be far ahead of reaping crops with a sickle. Gabriel would go around and set up hidden watch post and look for good trees for which to make good bows and arrows out of. Alice would get a hospital set up. She would also search the area for medicinal plants. Bard would help Luke in the blacksmith shop when he wasn't busy tending to the group's livestock or the fields which the group had found. Pollyanna would be working on mapping the area. Luke had told her to pay particular attention to areas that they could fortify or areas in which they could set up a water powered blacksmith shop or a grist mill. Matt was confined to bedrest for the next five weeks, but while he was in bed, he would be working on making new clothes for everyone and more arrows for the group. Marion in the meantime would be working on getting the other villages in the area to join with her for she knew that she would need their help to overthrow Cecilia. Chapter 26. Cecilia in the meantime, was growing ever more paranoid and fearful of Marion. Her army mostly refused to leave their barracks for they had suffered enough losses at Marion's hands and they didn't want anything more to do with her. When they did go out, they stayed very close to town and they defiantly stayed out of the forest. Even Cecilia's assassins had failed. She had sent them out to kill Marion and instead twenty of them had been killed including their leader. This caused the rest of them to scatter in the wind after all they were assassins not soldiers and they quickly found out that hunting Marion was a fool's errand and a surefire way to meet with God. Or course it took a while for Cecilia to get this news for Marion didn't leave any survivors that knew what had happened. Then just a few days later, a small patrol went missing. They hadn't even been patrolling in an area that Marion had ever attacked before. This caused Cecilia to really lose sleep. Was Marion expanding her operations? Was there another group that was rising up against her? Nobody knew for they couldn't find the bodies. Soon after she had sent her assassins off, Cecilia had a most important visitor. He was a legendary mercenary commander and had a knack for hunting down rebel groups and eliminating them. He had heard of Cecilia's problems, all the way in Paris and he thought that he might be able to get a very good job offer. After all he was able to bring almost one thousand seasoned men into the field. These were very experienced and highly motivated men. At first Cecilia balked at the terms the general was offering but then again, she really didn't have much choice after Marion had routed her regular army. She was hoping that her assassins would be able to get the job done, but she had her doubts and she needed a back-up plan. Cecilia was able to make it to where she wouldn't have to pay most of the cost until the general had proven that he had been successful. After seeing everything that her sister was now capable of, Cecilia had serious doubts that this continental general could do any better. In fact, she told him as such and that was when he agreed to terms that actually favored Cecilia. The visiting general wasn't French but German. His name was General Kleist and he came from the Saxon controlled area of central Europe in what would eventually become central Germany. He was almost fifty years old and had never lost a fight. He had been a soldier since before he needed to shave and had been given his first army when he was eighteen. He had fought all over Europe and had a brutal reputation when it came to rebel groups. Against regular troops he fought with honor, but that completely disappeared when he fought rebels. Most of his men were German, but he had men from all over Europe, including England. These were the men that he would be relying on for this contract. The general had interviewed the surviving men of Cecilia's previous expedition to find out what had happened. What he learned, shocked him. Marion's troops were extremely ingenious and ruthless, but they were also capable of showing extreme kindness as well. Furthermore, Marion didn't strike at the noble's morale, she struck at the common soldier's morale. By convincing them that the fight was worthless and that they would only die if they continued. This made the largest part of the army worthless for its commanders and left the nobles vulnerable to ambushes. General Kleist didn't share the common misconception that knights were invulnerable in battle for he had seen this notion get crushed on numerous occasions. Knights did have their roles to play but they had to have the protection of the infantry. Just as the general was about to leave to fetch the rest of his men, Cecilia got word that a small patrol had disappeared. This sounded like one of Marion's tricks and she forbid the general from leaving for he could send a messenger for his men; she needed him with her now. Kleist would have to force Cecilia's own army into the field. He knew that as a fighting force, that army was worthless at the moment and he told Cecilia that. She then did something that he wasn't really expecting in that she gave him free rein over her army. “General just do whatever you have to do to get those worthless bastards whipped into shape. Then when you are ready, take them out and crush my sister.” “Yes milady.” And he left. What followed was a brutal time for those in the army. General Kleist whipped any man that didn't follow orders. If they complained, they got whipped. If they tried to desert then he had them hung, drawn and quartered, and finally beaten to death by his own comrades. Kleist wanted the men to fear him more than Marion. It took a couple of months but he was making real progress with turning the mob that he started with, back into a real army. During that time, he and Cecilia had started sleeping together. The general found Cecilia to be a very passionate woman and Cecilia found the general to be very experienced in bed and would always make sure that Cecilia was very satisfied. Cecilia was doing this because she hadn't gotten laid since leaving Lincoln and figured that this would be a cheaper way to keep Kleist loyal to her. Kleist was fucking her because for one, she was beautiful. Two, she was powerful and Kleist wanted some of that power for himself and third pounding Cecilia senseless helped him relax in the evenings. Retraining her ragged army was very stressful and Kleist found that fucking Cecilia helped him forget. His eventual goal was to marry her and then use her army to force her out after she had produced a number of children for him but first, he would have to get rid of Marion. It was almost three months after the general first arrived that his army got there. These men were professionals and it showed. They had excellent gear and marched with supreme confidence. It took them just over a week to integrate Cecilia's army with his own, but by the time it was done, he had an army of just over two thousand men. They still didn't know exactly where Marion's forces were at but the area of where Cecilia's first army was routed seemed like a good place to start. Everyone knew that Marion was still around, only now it was Cecilia's tax collectors that were being targeted and all the villages near that forest were now in open rebellion. Problem was that by the time that the general had gotten the army ready, winter had settled over northern England and put all thoughts of an offensive on hold until spring. Nobody fought in winter. It was too dangerous and with no grass available, horses and oxen died in groves so the army and the general settled in for the winter. Chapter 27. Marion and the rest of the group rapidly settled down into the village. Bard was finding out that Luke was a man of many parts when Luke started making reaping machines that they could rent out to the local villages for a tiny part of their harvest. Luke told Bard that the machines would save so much grain that even with paying the fee, the villagers would still be coming out ahead. This way everyone would win. Marion's group would get the food that they would get the food that they would need for the winter and the villagers would get even more grain than usual. An added bonus was that the locals would start trusting Marion and that was more important than the food. While Luke was making machines, he also took the time to teach Bard how to make knives and swords. Before long Bard was making amazingly beautiful swords that were very balanced and were very good at holding their edge. By the time the harvest had come around, Luke had built six reaping machines and had furthermore made harnesses so that horses could be used instead of oxen. This would further speed up the harvest over the old ways. One of the long range projects that Luke was working on was a steam engine that would be able to power the shop and would enable Luke to work on bigger projects faster. Bard kept working on his swords for which soon he was making really good money from; by selling them. In the meantime, Alice was rapidly growing her skills as a doctor and an apothecary. As soon as Marion had started to draw more people to her banner, Alice's skills began to come into high demand. At first Alice completely memorized every scrape of medical information on Luke's computer and every last bit that he had drifting around in his head. Alice made sure to write everything down in the common language, English no Latin or Greek here. She would then give this information to Pollyanna who had set up a print shop in town and was printing books using a press that she designed herself. It was based on an idea that Luke had given her, based on what her could remember about the Guttenberg press. She knew that at first there would be no market for these, but once more people had learned to read then she would be ready. In addition to Alice's books, Pollyanna printed every book from Luke's computer. She also printed books that were designed to help people learn how to read. One of the other things that she printed was maps of the area so that Marion's troops would know where to go and how long it would take to get there. Luke had taught everyone the metric system being as that was what he was most comfortable with. Being that he had been an engineer that had worked all over the world, Luke used the metric system so that there would be no screw ups in specs. Pollyanna also helped Luke in engineering his new machines. Luke was working on everything from lathes to mills for machining from powered looms to sewing machines for textiles. One other big thing happened to Pollyanna, she got pregnant and Matt was going to be a dad. When Pollyanna gave everyone the news, the group erupted in celebration. They all loved Pollyanna and Matt. After Gabriel had set up out the best look-out post surrounding the villages, everyone took their turns at standing look out. One of the things that Luke had already made was a telegraph and every post was equipped with one. This way the lookout could immediately warn everyone else if enemy troops were sighted. When Gabriel wasn't standing guard, she was Marion's personal bodyguard; a duty which Gabriel took dead serious. After everything that Marion had done for her, Gabriel would gladly give her life to make sure that Marion survived and stayed out of Cecilia's grasp. With everything that Marion was doing, Gabriel had her hands full but so was the life of the personal bodyguard of a very capable ruler. Just after the group had settled down in the village, Robin died. He had never fully recovered from his earlier brush with death either physically or mentally. His death had hit Alice hard for she had poured her soul into keeping helping Robin recover. “Alice” Luke quietly said to her just after they buried him “The first rule of being a doctor is that you Will Not win every battle. Some people will be too badly injured physically; or in their mind they are already dead. That's not to say that you shouldn't try to save everyone because you have amazing skill but always remember that you're not God.” “I know Luke, but that kid was so innocent. I mean what did he do to anyone? Why did he have to die when there are plenty of evil people that could have taken his place?” “Alice, that is a question that humans have been wrestling with since time began and there's no good answer. The religious would say well that's just God's plan, but I have never found that line to be of any comfort. You just have to accept it and move on. Learn everything you can from each case and that way if they don't make it, then at least they wouldn't have died in vain.” “I keep forgetting that you've been through all this before.” Luke nodded and put his arm around Alice as she sobbed quietly and he kept it there until she had cried herself out. He didn't even bother to say anything to her because he knew that there was nothing for him to say. After the funeral, Alice began to pour everything she had into her studies. Marion had the busiest time of everyone. She was to one that would travel to the surrounding villages to talk with the leaders about joining her. At first, nobody could even believe that she was still alive. Her next battle would almost always be about her being female and why they should follow her. A couple of things always helped her with this argument. First is that she already had a reputation for being ferocious in combat. The second was that she was nobility whether she liked it or not. The third thing was that she projected leadership like nobody else. In meetings she was the dominate personality but she wasn't domineering and she would always go out of her way to make sure that everyone had the chance to include their input and when someone made contributions to one of her plans then she would always make sure that person got credit. It took Marion almost three weeks of almost constant effort before the first village signed on with her and they were almost immediately rewarded for Marion started stopping Cecilia's tax collectors from visiting that village. As word of this spread, other villages signed on with her. Marion was also always on the lookout for new recruits for her army. Yes, she would be building it from scratch but she had the help of Gabriel and especially Luke. Luke could get the most thick-headed person to follow orders within an hour or so with very little effort on his part. The army that they were starting to build would be the most professional one since the ancient Romans. Marion knew that for a while she wouldn't be able to compete with her sister based on numbers so she would have to make up the difference with quality. She was able to get one of the villages to agree to try Luke's mechanical reapers saying that if the results didn't live up to her promises then she would make the difference up herself. Once Luke had finished the first field, the villagers were amazed for they had no idea just how must grain they lost every year. By having Luke harvest the field, the village got almost a quarter more grain than they would have gotten themselves. Within days, every other farmer in the area was wanting Luke to harvest their fields too. Instead, Luke taught some of the farmers how to use his reapers and subcontracted them to do the harvest. Luke had enough on his plate the way it was and he also wanted to make sure that the locals learned how to do these things for themselves. In Marion's personal life, she was just as busy. Her pregnancy was starting to show and one of the things that Luke liked to do was to play his music for the kid. He would place his old cell phone on Marion's stomach and play different music for the kid. He just loved the feeling of the kid kicking. Even before Marion gave birth, her house got another person to live in it for Gabriel moved in with her and Luke. At first it was just Gabriel being dead serious about protecting Marion, but as time went on it became more than that. Everyone realized that Gabriel was falling in love with Marion. At first Gabriel was deeply ashamed of her love for Marion and by extension Luke. This feeling continued until a rainy day when all three were home. “Gabriel?” asked Marion and Luke “Can the three of us talk please?” “Yes” replied Gabriel who was so nervous that she thought that she might pee at any moment. “Gabriel” started Luke “We know that you have fallen in love with Marion and after talking with Marion we have no problem with this. After all you have no control with who you love and we don't believe that anyone can tell you who you can love and who you can't. Back in my time we had plenty on men and woman who were homosexual or bisexual. F Y I, bisexuals love both men and woman. There were plenty in my time who didn't like this fact but to repress this fundamental human fact is exceptionally cruel.” “Gabriel” started Marion “I am fine with you loving me and being completely honest with you, I find myself falling in love with you too. I just ask you to remember that Luke is and will always be my primary love but he has agreed to share” giving Luke a funny look “a bit too eagerly now that I think about it.” Luke just gave have a shit eating smile and Marion gave him a playful punch. “So, both of you are fine with this?” asked Gabriel as if she was reaching for some distant hope that she was too afraid that she would never reach. Luke and Marion smiled at her. “Yes, we are fine and to prove it to you…” Marion took Gabriel by the hand and lead her to her and Luke's bed. Luke whispered something to Marion and he left the room. At first Gabriel was worried about Luke until Marion explained that Luke was giving them some privacy for their first time and he was going to work in the shop. Marion took the lead when she pulled Gabriel in for a deep kiss. At first Gabriel was so nervous that she could barely participate. Her upbringing was keeping her back for she was about to partake in one of the vilest sins, but Marion was patent with her. After a few passion-loaded kisses from Marion, Gabriel started to loosen up and she started returning them. Marion then started to run her hands up and down Gabriel's body with Gabriel quickly replying in kind. As Gabriel's hand ran across Marion's swollen stomach, the baby kicked and the girls giggled. As their hands reached each other's pussies Gabriel was now completely involved and couldn't have stopped if she wanted to. Both of them were wearing pants and shirts. By this time all the woman in Marion's party had given up on dresses. Gabriel made quick work of untying Marion's pants while Marion ran her hands up under Gabriel's shirt, pushing it up as she went. As Marion's pants fell away, Marion pushed Gabriel's shirt over her head. Marion then untied Gabriel's pants as Gabriel removed Marion's shirt slowly. After the two of them were naked, they embraced each other. It was then that Marion realized that Gabriel was softly crying and Marion was instantly concerned, ‘had she gone too far, too fast.' She didn't need to worry though “Marion, my love” Gabriel started when she noticed Marion's concern “All my life I have known that I was different but could never figure out why. I was always more interested in spying on the other girls then I was in spying on the boys. I never told anyone because I knew how people would react and then I met you though Luke. You took me under your wing, protected me, and helped me grow to heights which I never knew existed. Then you and Luke took me to bed with you. That was until now the best night of my life and if I had died, I would have been happy. Afterwards though was so awkward; at first, I thought you were just ignoring me like my parents did after they made love. Then I began to fear that you hated me for it didn't seem that you wanted to be with me anymore and that hurt so bad.” By this point Marion was in tears. Part of this was simply her hormones but most of it was caused by Gabriel pouring her heart out. “Gabriel, to be honest with you, I never thought about you sexually until just a few days ago even after that time with Luke. For back then I was just trying to help one of my best friends get through a very difficult time in her life. I did notice that you were more distant toward me after and I thought that I had offended you in some way. Then you moved in with us. At first you were just a loyal guard who was serious about her duty, but then Luke noticed that your eyes seemed to be full of pain whenever you saw me, especially when I was undressed. The reason that Luke kicked you out of our house the other night was so that we could talk about you. He's concerned about you, Gabriel. When he first suggested that you might be in love with me, I was taken back to put it mildly. However, the more I thought about it the more I thought about that night with the three of us and I realized that was when the awkwardness really started. Then I truly examined that night and every night after and I realized that Luke was right. At first, I was embarrassed and angry. I mean we have always been told that homosexuality was evil. Then I started to wonder how something so beautiful and pure as what we shared that night could possibly be evil. After I couldn't find an answer for that question, I realized that the reason that I couldn't find the answer was that I had fallen in love with you too.” By now both girls were in tears. They had opened their hearts to each other and had been accepted by the other. “But Marion, what about Luke? About everyone else?” “What about Luke? I still love him and he loves me. As you know, he knows all about us and He was the one who started me on my road to discovering myself. If anything, I love him more now than I did before. Just know that he has already stated that he is strictly a one woman man and that he felt terrible after he made you a woman. It actually took me a while to convince him that he didn't do anything wrong and I'm okay with it. I still think he feels guilty once in a while though As for everyone else, if they don't like the facts then they can choke on it. Luke does suggest that we keep us to ourselves for we are trying to lead a revolution in which everyone will be equal in the eyes of the law. Everyone will be free to be themselves. Everyone will have the freedom to succeed or fail and whatever they do will be up to them.” “Remind me to give Luke a thank you.” Marion smiled at this “He's already said that you being happy and able to thrive will be thanks enough.” With that Marion gently pulled Gabriel to lay with her in bed. What followed was something that could only be described as pure love. Marion started by softy kissing every square centimeter of skin on Gabriel's face and neck. As Marion made her way down Gabriel's neck, Gabriel released her first moan of the night. Marion then made her way down to Gabriel's tit. Gabriel wasn't as gifted in the tit department as Marion, but that was okay because Gabriel having smaller tits made it easier for her to use her bow. Marion the started sucking on one of Gabriel's nipples while foundling the other. This gave Gabriel her first orgasm for the night. Gabriel had another orgasm before Marion moved on. Down across Gabriel's tight strong stomach Marion kissed and caressed. Finally, Marion reached Gabriel's bush. It was the same chestnut color as her hair and while sparse was curly and soft. Marion didn't spend too much time here before she started down Gabriel's legs, much to Gabriel's disappointment. After working on both of Gabriel's long, strong legs; Marion returned to Gabriel's flower. This time Marion was looking for nectar and she found it by the bucket full. As fast as Marion could lap it up Gabriel produced more. Marion then gave up trying to lick her lover clean and sent right to the source. She locked her mouth over Gabriel's fuck hole and used her tongue to fuck her. Marion found a rough patch inside Gabriel that when licked drove Gabriel crazy, in fact it was all that Marion could do to hold Gabriel down. As Marion's tongue found her special place, lights started flashing in Gabriel's eyes. She didn't know what was happening to her and really didn't care for this was far better than anything she had ever experienced before. Things hit a crescendo when Gabriel started shaking violently and flooding Marion's mouth with nectar. Marion almost couldn't keep up but somehow managed to keep everything in her mouth. Marion then stopped to give Gabriel some time to recover. She gently moved up to lay next to Gabriel. As Marion lay on her back, Gabriel moved around to where her head was lying on Marion's shoulder and her long hair was spread across Marion's upper body. At this moment, Marion knew why Luke always loved when they did this for, she found that there didn't seem to be any other way to show that two people loved each other more. Marion then made sure that all the hair was out of Gabriel's face and then she drew the blanket over them and joined Gabriel in sleepy land. Some hours later Marion didn't know when, she was awakened by movement under the cover. At first, she was disoriented, someone was gently sucking on her right nipple. Marion moved the cover and by the light of the moon could see a head covered in chestnut hair whose lips were latched on to her nipple. The realization came to Marion of what was going on and she put her hand on that head and gently stroked the hair. Gabriel was startled by this but recovered quickly when Marion started stroking her hair. Gabriel was determined to return Marion's love with interest. She moved up to Marion's face and their eyes locked. Neither of them could seem to break contact for it was like there was some spell over them. They didn't know how much time pasted but Gabriel slowly started kissing Marion's neck while caressing Marion's face. This time it was Marion who was cumming buckets for to her this was almost a dream because she had never fully woken up. Eventually Gabriel moved south back down to Marion's sensitive tits. Marion was a bit larger and with her pregnancy was getting bigger and more sensitive. Gabriel didn't spend too much time here for she wanted to make sure that Marion was still conscious when she went down on her and so far, Gabriel had given Marion two powerful orgasms. Gabriel worked her way over Marion's slightly swollen belly tracing every stretch line as she did. She then made her way down to Marion's golden bush. Since she began spending time with Luke; Marion now kept her bush neatly trimmed so that Luke wouldn't get hair in his mouth, plus it gave her more skin to skin contact when Luke went down on her. Now it was Gabriel's turn to enjoy. By this time Marion was talking in moans and gasp and not saying anything. When Gabriel spread Marion's pussy lips and started to lick; Marion saw the stars in her eyes. The more Gabriel licked the more intense the starlight became. Those stars exploded the second that Gabriel put her tongue up inside Marion and started licking her G-spot. Since Gabriel had Marion's legs propped up on her shoulder's Marion's orgasm was beyond intense. She screamed out into the night at the top of her lungs. She screamed until there was no air left to scream out and then Marion collapsed. Every muscle went to jelly and every cell felt like it weighed a ton. She couldn't even pull the blanket over her before she passed out. Gabriel smiled, seeing this and pulled the blanket over them and fell back asleep. Chapter 28. Life after this got better for Marion and the rest of the group. Cecilia's troops wouldn't even come out of the castle anymore and Marion was making rapid progress in turning the entire area against her. Luke was making amazing progress in forming the army. He assigned one unit to learn under Pollyanna and one to learn under Matt who had recovered. If the recruits thought that winter would slow things down, then they were mistaken. If anything, Luke made them train harder for by now they had excellent intelligence on what Cecilia was up to and they knew that she had hired a professional general to rebuild her army and he had brought units with him from Europe. Marion always made sure that her men and woman were paid on time and their pay came directly from her coffers and not from the officers. This was something that Luke had insisted on; the new army would be government troops, G I as he called them, and not independent contractors. With Marion now in control of the countryside, she instituted her own taxes. They were much lower than Cecilia's and with the extra grain that had been taken in, the people could easily pay it and were glad to for Marion was a much better ruler then Cecilia ever was and they knew that if Marion lost the war then their lots would get much worse. On Christmas day 1065 several big things happened for Marion and her followers. First was that Luke got his steam engine up and running. Now he could make weapons far faster than before and much more advanced weapons. In fact, Gabriel was the first one to receive them. Luke gave her a pair of six shot revolvers and a bolt action repeating rifle that was based on the German Mauser rifle. Granted it was slower to shoot then if he had based it on the Lee Enfield; it was more rugged. Gabriel also got a small unit of bodyguards to help protect Marion; four women and four men and within a week they were equipped just like Gabriel. Luke gave Pollyanna a set of surveying tools that she instantly fell in love with. Measuring distances was always a pain but now she could do her work much faster. Alice got a surgeon's tool set. Luke had scrounged high and low to find enough of the right metals to make the tools but he just managed. Alice of course knew what Luke was doing for her because he had measured her hands so that he could make the tools so that they would fit her properly. Matt had also got a set of guns but his were a bit larger than the ones that Luke had made for the woman. The caliper was the same of course but the rifle stock was a bit longer and his pistol grips were a bit larger. Luke had done this so that Matt could use them more comfortably. The other big thing that happened was much more personal for Marion. That morning, before they left the house, Luke gave her a diamond ring and asked her to marry him. Of course, she said yes and everyone's reaction was “Well it's about time” Luke had gotten the diamond while he was in one of the port towns looking for salt so they could preserve meat for the winter. Luke had met a gem dealer and after much bargaining, which saw Luke trade in the loupe that he had made, he got several large rough diamonds and a couple of smaller ones. He also got some sapphires and a ruby. Luke had then taken those rough gems and cut and polished them to perfection. The biggest diamond got a solitaire cut and this truly brought out the fire in it. Luke then made a pair of rings out of gold. The diamonds were held in by six prongs that Luke had carefully shaped like tulips and the small ones down the sides were held in by a V shaped groove that Luke had formed. Luke took the sapphire and a couple of other small diamond pieces and made a necklace for Marion. He took the Ruby and made a necklace for Gabriel. After Marion and Gabriel's first night together, the three of them slept together every night. That had happened in November and now Gabriel was wondering if she too was pregnant. If she was then so be it for, she had always wanted to be a mother. Everywhere Marion went her ring caught everyone's attention. Nobody had ever seen jewelry like hers. The diamond shined and shimmered in the sunlight and the sapphire necklace was just breathtaking. Luke thought that Marion wearing jewelry was like guiding a lily but seeing her wearing the pieces that he made was unlike any other experience he had ever had. Gabriel loved her necklace too but refused to wear it for the most part so that she wouldn't lose it in battle. She did wear it around the house and on formal occasions. After Christmas, things started to get extremely hectic for Marion and her group. For one she was really starting to have a hard time moving around due to her growing belly. One of the local midwives how had joined with Alice estimated that Marion had about six weeks to go. Alice, like the rest of the group had taken on followers of her own, only her followers were interested in medicine. So far, she had gotten a herb specialist, a couple of midwives, and two men. These men were not like most of the other men in that they considered woman equal and they would be more than happy to treat anyone who might need their assistance. In fact, Alice had enough people around her that she asked Pollyanna to design a hospital for a base. Pollyanna rapidly agreed and got to work. Another reason that things were hectic was that Marion had declared a total blockade of the city of York. The blockade wouldn't be lifted until Cecilia's army laid down their arms and Cecilia left. Marion was demanding that Cecilia not only leave York, but leave the British islands as well. At first Marion had a hard time enforcing the blockade but as more and more troops came out of Luke's training program this became easier. With the first snowfall, Luke introduced something that the world had never seen before, winter camouflage. With the padded jackets and pants that he had developed, Marion's troops could move very quickly and stay hidden until it was time to strike. Not only that but Luke's gun making was gathering momentum. He was having a problem securing a steady supply of potassium nitrate and iron but he had enough to manage. He designed the firearms to use black power at first because it was the easiest to manufacture. Marion and Luke were married on New Year's Day by one of the local priests. He wasn't all that happy about Marion already being pregnant but he was far from stupid and was able to see the reality in front of him. These two people loved each other with all their being. Not only that but he had been one of the early victims of Cecilia's extortion and he saw marrying Luke and Marion as a way of poking Cecilia in the eye. Within a week, Pollyanna and Matt were married as well. In mid-January news came in of Edward's death. Marion and her immediate group already knew that this was going to happen thanks to Luke so they didn't react at all to the news. They also knew that the new king would have his hands full with the threat from the Duke of Normandy so Marion knew that the only threat they would be facing for a while was from Cecilia. By the end of February Marion had fifteen hundred troops at her disposal. A thousand were infantry, four hundred were cavalry and the last hundred were artillery. In addition, Pollyanna had fifty combat engineers under her command and Alice had a medical unit with four doctors besides herself, twelve nurses, and thirty others. A week before the end of February though Marion's life made a drastic turn when she became a mother. It was about two in the morning when after fourteen hours in labor, Marion gave birth to a beautiful baby girl which Marion promptly named Mackenzie MacDougall which brought tears to Luke's eyes. Marion knew for all that he loved her, that he still missed his family terribly. Marion had caught him numerous times just sitting in front of his computer looking at pictures of his sister Mackenzie and her family, pictures of his former coworkers who were like family to him, and pictures of his parents. Thankfully Marion's pregnancy had been uneventful for the most part and their child was healthy. Chapter 29. Marion defeats Cecilia; but at what cost? As her general and his troops settled in for the winter, Cecilia started getting very disturbing reports from some of the villages. Marion was starting to really make herself a pain in the ass. Villages were declaring their allegiance to Marion and she was gathering troops around her. General Kleist of course wasn't worried, after all what could a woman rebel and a few villages do to him. The worst bit of news for Cecilia came in just after Christmas and was that Marion appeared to be pregnant. The first time Cecilia heard this; she went started doing a pretty good impression of a super volcano erupting. Even General Kleist was fearful of her for Cecilia had finally shed the last of her nice person persona and was now easier to equate to the devil's evil twin then a person. Any empathy that she might have still had evaporated. After a few days and Cecilia had calmed down a little, Kleist asked her about it, “That fucking whore got herself knocked up by the man that I deserve. He was supposed to be mine; do you understand; Mine and she stole him.” She shrieked “So general when the fuck are you going to get your men into the field?” “Milady it be the middle of...” Cecilia cut him off “Middle of fucking winter my fucking ass!! That cunt has her army in the field and now I have just been informed that she is demanding that I leave not only England, but the British islands all together!” “Milady, please clam down. This town is well stocked with food and water. The army is ready to go, but to fight in the winter is begging for disaster. Just give me until spring then I will scatter that cunt's forces and bring you Luke.” “See that you bring me Marion's head on a pike as well general or it will be your head on a pike. Now get out!” The general began to ride his troops hard in focusing on their training. He also began to make a contingency plan for if Marion somehow defeated him in battle. He decided that if that happened, he would take every man left in his army, race for the coast, and get out of England. He knew of Cecilia's wide range network so he would have to most likely head to the port of London to make his escape. A new problem made itself known in mid-January. The king of England had died and the throne was passed to Herold Godwinson just as Luke had told Marion's group. Cecilia of course didn't know this and sent envoys to meet with the new king and to pledge her allegiance. She couldn't go herself because she had her hands full with Marion. The only bit of good news was in early February when Cecilia found out that she was pregnant, but by this time Kleist didn't care anymore. He couldn't stand Cecilia and only stayed around so that he might still collect his bonus for getting rid of Marion. There was this too; Marion's troops seemed to be in possession of some new type of weapon. One that made thunder when they were used. Kleist didn't put too much stock in these reports but with so many coming in he figured that he just had to get a look for himself. He couldn't see any way in which thunder weapons could affect his heavily armored knights and highly disciplined infantry. With the end of February more bad news came in. Marion had given birth to a healthy baby girl and had married Luke. If this wasn't bad enough for Cecilia then the news that Marion's army was almost as large as hers was worse. By this time though Cecilia knew where Marion's main base was. The arrogant bitch had the nerve to set herself up one of the villages that Cecilia had depopulated and forced into York so she could keep an eye on them. Cecilia then got news that she would most likely get no help from King Herold for he was gathering men on the Isle of Wight to face the Norman threat. Nobody knew when the Normans would attack but it seemed like that attack could come at any time. As each day went by, Cecilia became more and more anxious for it was becoming increasingly obvious that waiting to rebuild the army hadn't been the right call. Marion was gaining strength by the day and she was becoming increasingly brazen for she was raiding almost right up to York's walls. These raids were becoming more effective as time went on. On 1 March 1066 Cecilia had enough. She ordered General Kleist and the entire army into the field with strict orders the either succeed or die. To make sure that these orders were followed Cecilia sent a number of her personal henchmen along with the army. It took the general and his officers almost three days to get the troops ready and march them out of town. Their objective was the village that Marion had taken over. Kleist estimated that the march would take about two days and then they would burn the village to the ground and leave no survivors. They would then go on to the other villages and raze them as well. As the general was leaving the city gates, he was shocked beyond belief to be joined by Cecilia and her personal guard. “If you lose general, then Marion will make sure that I die. If I am to die then I will die in battle.” The general could barely hide his disgust for Cecilia's guards were the worst examples of humanity. In addition, woman didn't belong on the battlefield and the general was going to prove that. As Cecilia rode out with him, the general was getting another idea. During the battle, he would make sure that Cecilia died and he would take over all of her lands. The first day out of town was pretty routine. The army made almost five miles the first day. They would have made many more but the roads were in terrible shape and the bridges had been destroyed. They also knew that Marion's troops knew where they were at for they could see scouts in the distance. That evening they made camp around the remains of an abandoned village. Form the looks of things, the village had very recently been abandoned and destroyed. That night, the general's officers set a heavy guard around the camp. Cecilia's nerves were trying to get the better of her but she was so far able to fight it. After all the general seemed calm and she was better than any man. The next morning the whole army knew that it was in trouble for every one of their night guards were dead. This made everyone more than a bit nervous for nobody heard a thing the night before and every one of the guards had their throats slit. The army got going within an hour of sunrise. All over there was signs of Marion's army. Men and woman lurked in the shadows of the army. If Cecilia's cavalry charged then the troops lurking disappeared without a trace. As Cecilia's army came to within a few miles of their goal, they stumbled onto Marion's army. Chapter 30. On 1 March, Marion received word that Cecilia was marching her army out of town. Marion had gotten word so fast because she had been able to slip spies into York and they were all equipped with advanced signaling equipment. They all had a set of flags and they all knew the code for sending messages. They would sneak up to a high place and signal their partners outside the wall. That partner would then send the message via telegraph back to Marion's headquarters. This was another one of the many advances that Luke had introduced into the army. It had been a serious stretch and was expensive as hell but he managed to find enough copper to make enough cable to reach York. When she heard the news, Marion wasn't worried though for she and her group of advisers had been discussing this for months. They had all traveled the entire area and studied the land. They knew where it would be to their advantage to fight and where not to. They had informed all the villages that were in the likely paths that when Cecilia's army started their march that they would need to evacuate or likely be killed. When Cecilia's army finally came out of the gates, Marion's scouts were watching and with the spy glasses that Luke had made could count the army as they came out of the gates. They even saw that Cecilia herself was with the army. All this was reported along with the army's path. Marion ordered that all villages along that route were to be immediately evacuated and burned. Her cavalry units helped the villagers get out of harm's way and even used their horses to pull wagons loaded with the villager's possessions. She didn't want to leave anything for Cecilia's army to use. Luke called this tactic scored earth and because Marion had helped the villagers get out of the way, they complied with her order. All through the day Cecilia's army was watched closely. The scouts had orders to let themselves be seen but only from a distance. They were not under any circumstances to get close enough to even remotely endanger themselves. That evening, Cecilia's army camped in one of the burnt-out villages and the next phase of Marion's plan was put into operation. It was time for more psy-ops. Gabriel and Pollyanna would move around the enemy camp at night and kill all the guards. If they could do so without being seen they would also leave signs in the camp itself that they were there. That night Gabriel and Pollyanna struck. The enemy had many more guards than they had figured on but the duo was still able to wipe out all the guards. Problem was that taking out all the guards took so long that they didn't have time to enter the camp safely. They reported this failure to Marion but she wasn't disturbed in the slightest. She privately figured that their plan was a bit too reckless anyway. Granted it would have been nice to leave signs inside the camp it just wasn't worth the risk to two of Marion's closest friends. As soon as they reported in, Marion ordered them to get a nap. The battle would begin in a few hours and those two would need to be at their best for Gabriel was the leader of Marion's bodyguards and Pollyanna's engineers would play a critical role in Marion's plans. To be continued in part 7, Based on a post by somethin fishy, for Sex Stories.

Luke's HAARP Time Warp: Part 5 Marion returns with vengeance. Based on a post by somethin fishy, in 15 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels. They waited until the troops had pasted them before attacking. Pollyanna and Stella started shooting when they were about twenty meters behind the last of the soldiers. They were able to shoot two volleys before the soldiers even knew that they were under attack. As the soldiers were stopping to turn around Pollyanna and Stella dropped their third pair of targets. Now the odds were seven to one. Before the soldiers could charge the odds had become to six to one. As the soldiers started their charge toward the two women, they ran off the road and continued to shoot from the forest. Being in the forest allowed them to hide and shoot and the trees slowed the soldiers down. The odds were down to five to one by the time the soldiers had made it to the pair but now they were close enough to use their swords. Stella was the first to catch a blow when one of the soldiers struck her bow and cut it in half, but before he could strike again, Pollyanna shot him and Stella was able to draw her sword and cut down another passing rider. Now it was four to one but the problem for the women now was that the remaining eight were some of the best and most loyal men that Cecilia had. Stella had barely seen him but was able to yell out: “Polly Behind You!” As Pollyanna turned, one of the men drove his horse right over her and knocked her out. Normally, something like that would have killed Pollyanna but her armor saved her and now Stella was by herself. She continued the hack and slash at anyone who came close while working herself over to where she could protect Pollyanna. Stella hoped that Pollyanna was only knocked out and not dead, but had no time to check. Finally surrounded, the troop leader demanded Stella's honorable surrender. At first, she refused, but when she took in the full situation, she could see really didn't have a choice. She was outnumbered eight to one and Pollyanna was out cold. Hopefully by giving her honorable surrender, Stella could buy herself and Pollyanna some time for Marion to bail them out. Thankfully Marion knew where the two of them had been patrolling and Stella knew that Marion would be looking for them within only an hour or so. They had left a note, written in the group's code at the site where they had rescued the women explaining where they were headed. So, Stella surrendered. Stella and Pollyanna were both searched while most of the men searched the surrounding forest where they managed to round up all five of the other women. Stella knew better then to fight at the moment but the other women were fighting viciously. This was deeply amusing for the soldiers. The commander wanted to just kill the five women and take the two captured back to York. His men had other ideas; they were not about to waste five good pussies before they could play some. “Fine, you idiot's have an hour and then we kill them.” The commander stated. His authority over these men was still a bit shaky for he was a very recent transfer from Richard's former main estate plus an extra hour wouldn't matter and maybe he could get some information out of his captives; so, while his men started to rape the women, he sat with Stella and Pollyanna to have a talk with Stella. By this time, Stella had checked on Pollyanna and could see that she was only knocked out and should be coming to before long. The commander had watched this and was impressed. Stella went through checking Pollyanna in such a way that suggested that she not only knew what she was doing but had nerves of steel as well. “So, lass what be your name?” Stella just looked at him but didn't answer. The commander had expected as much for this clearly was not a weak woman. “Well, my name is Captain Hall, but you can call me Matt.” “Why are you letting your men rape those poor women? Don't you think that they're been through enough already?” Stella asked with enough venom to kill all the men. “Well, there are seven of them and only one of me, plus those men are mercenaries while I am not. Also, what kind of word is don't?” ‘Shit, didn't think that though' thought Stella. “Where I come from that is called a contraction. It is a combination of the words do not and by using contractions it makes speaking more efficient.” “Where are you from then? I have traveled widely in my many years and I have never heard speech like that.” “Well, I am from a far-off land known as America.” Stella knew that she couldn't tell the truth here so she made up a cover story using parts of Luke's story as her own. “America? I have never heard of such a land.” “It is far away after all. It lays far to the West, across the sea.” “Then how did you end up here then?” “Like you, I have traveled widely and I have been travelling almost constantly for many years. I have probably been to more places than you have ever heard of.” By this time Pollyanna was starting to come around so Stella went to her side to help. Matt quietly watched as Stella helped Pollyanna sit up and then do something with Pollyanna's eyes. Stella then checked Pollyanna's pulse and then checked her for broken bones. Eventually Stella decided that Pollyanna probably only sustained a mild concussion and she would be fine. While she was checking her Stella quietly told Pollyanna what was going on including the story that she was telling the commander. The other men were making enough noise to cover up their own conversation. Matt then started trying to get some information out of Pollyanna but all that she would say was that she was an engineer. Matt had heard of engineers, he had served with many large armies in his past, but he had never heard of a female engineer before. He guessed that it was possible after all one of his sisters had been very bright before disease had killed her and truth be told; it was his memory of her that had caused him to be so kind to these two women. After an hour the men's time was up. “Hey idiots, when you finish up with your current woman, kill her. We need to get going.” Neither Stella or Pollyanna said a thing for they both knew that if these women were kept alive then their secret would be revealed and they would most likely be killed. Within ten minutes, all five women lay dead and the men had themselves dressed and ready to go. The men then started showing interest in Stella and Pollyanna but the captain claimed them for himself. These two amazed him and he wasn't about to let them be used by some lowlife soldiers. When one of the men tried to grab Stella, she grabbed his wrist, flipped him over her body and stomped on his throat at the same time he was landing on the ground. Stella's aim was true and she crushed the jugular, leading to the quick death of the arrogant soldier. The other men, including Matt, took a step back at seeing this. Obviously, these were not women that you would want to piss off, and now with both of them awake and alert the odds were now three and a half to one and none of them were confident that they could win even with the odds in their favor. Matt quickly ordered that the women's hands be bound and to the women: “If you fight us anymore, I will have you ran through. Is that clear?” Both women nodded. “Good because the last thing I want to do is have you two killed.” Once the women were bound, the group continued on their way. Matt had the women put on horses and had one of his men keep hold of the reins to keep the women from doing anything stupid. Another one of his men rode next to each woman with their sword out and ready to use at a moment's notice. Matt wasn't going to take any more chances that these women try to escape. For hours, the group rode in mostly silence. There was some occasional talk between the men and Matt. Once in a while Matt would ask one of the women a question. Sometimes they answered, sometimes they didn't. The answers that they did give were always very short. It almost seemed that the women were waiting for something or someone. Matt had quickly caught on to this and had sent two of his men ahead to keep an eye out. Finally, the woods thinned out and they could see the city of York in the distance and Matt was relieved for these two women had been making all of his men and himself, for that matter, nervous as hell. Matt almost couldn't wait to get the women back into his small house that he rented in town. Through Matt's cloud of thoughts, a sound broke through, the sound of men being killed quickly. Matt snapped out of his thoughts and looked around. All the men with him were still alive, but it was obvious that they had heard the noise to for they all had their swords drawn and were looking into the woods. They had also sped up their mounts for right now all they wanted to do was to get back to the safety of town. Coming around the last corner, the group stopped in their tracks. There laying on the ground were their two advance guards and standing over them was a giant. The giant had a green overcoat on and the hood had been pulled over its face. Matt actually wondered if this thing might actually be capable of picking him and his horse up and slamming them both into the ground. Then the giant spoke: “Those two women belong to me and I would appreciate their return.” The voice was very calm and under these circumstances very unnerving. “They are mine now” growled Matt. Then speaking to his men: “Kill that bastard” “I believe the gentleman asked for his women back and it will be in your best interest to return them” came a female voice. All the men including Matt stopped and looked. Stepping out from behind the giant was another person that wore the same long green overcoat. Now that Matt was thinking clearly, this was the same type of overcoat that is captives were wearing. Again, the female voice spoke: “This is your last warning; release them and I might let you live. If you refuse to release them, then I guarantee that you will be dead within a minute.” “Who the fuck are you?!?!” spat Matt. He was getting pissed and he wasn't about to release the woman that had killed over half of his men. Ahead of him the two looked at each other and them back to Matt. At the same time, they swept off their hoods and Matt found himself looking at a fairly handsome man and a woman that could only be described as an angel or the goddess of beauty. Behind him, he heard a gasp. “What?” he asked the man who had gasped. “We should do what they say sir for that is Marion of York and therefore I bet the giant is the man named Luke. I am telling you now sir that we stand no chance against them.” Now Matt knew who they were for he had heard the tales and seeing these two in the flesh didn't doubt that the tales were true. Now knowing the two in front of him, he could guess at who his captives were. He also knew that if Cecilia heard that he released two members of Marion's group that he would die a very slow and painful death. As he was deciding what to do, Marion spoke “If you don't release my people by the time, I count to five, then I will have you killed where you stand. Of course, if you try charging then you will only die faster. My best archer is hidden in the woods and she never misses” This decided things for Matt and he told the men to put away their swords and untie the women. “But Milord, if Cecilia hears of this then we will all be dead anyway. I know not about you, but I would much rather die at Marion's hands then Cecilia's. For you know that Cecilia will torture us and kill our families where if Marion kills us then it will be at least fast and our families will hopefully still have a chance.” “You men know that you have a third option” said Stella. She urged her horse forward until she was in front of all the men and then she turned to face them. “You men can join us and serve Marion in her bid to oust the tyrannical Cecilia and bring peace and prosperity back to northern England.” All the men were staring at her like she was a ghost or had turned into a monster and their faces turned white as sheets. The seconds ticked by, the men under Matt's command were paralyzed for they had never expected this. From what everything that was said about Marion, they had expected to be killed very slowly. Eventually Marion stepped forward and came to stand next to Stella. “Choose now!” Marion snapped. This seemed to snap the men out of their paralysis. “The men who are willing to follow me need to get off their horses now. The rest of you will have ten seconds to get the hell out of here before I have you killed.” Matt was the first one to dismount. Something in Marion gave him hope and it was like she was an angel, with a halo surrounding her, that screamed “Follow me”. About half of his men followed suit while the rest decided to run. They had family that still lived in York and without them there to protect them, they would be dead within a month. Marion true to her word let the men go, but before they rode off, she stopped them. Handing them each a small pouch; she told them “Here, take this and make sure that your families get it before you meet with my sister. Make sure that when you report what happened that you do not mention it for, she will surely steal it from you. Now good luck and ride safe.” Marion stepped out of the way and let the men ride on. She then turned to check out her four new recruits. Chapter 21. The mood in Cecilia's castle was bleak to say the least. It had been going downhill ever since the raid that had killed Richard had happened. If there was any rumor that Marion had been sighted, Cecilia sent off a group of her men to investigate but that was all they ever were was rumors. In the meantime, Cecilia's grasp on reality started to slip. She was ever more fearful of the people turning against her. This fear lead her to institute loyalty oaths for all her men. She had also demanded that they all move their families into York. She made it clear that if any of them tried anything that went against her, that their families would be killed by either torture or being burned at the stake. She would use fear to keep everyone in line. At the same time, she raised taxes even further. Any household that couldn't pay were either forced to provide free labor for Cecilia's estates, or had to provide a young man for her army, or had to provide a young woman to help entertain the soldiers. If the household couldn't or wouldn't meet these conditions then the household would be destroyed. The men would be worked to death on her estates, usually in the mines, while the women would be forced into sexual servitude. They would be sent to one of Cecilia's brothels where their life span would be measured in months. For these women would be the ones to serve the customers that had social diseases or who had very kinky taste like murder or cannibalism fetishes. As long as they paid for the goods, Cecilia didn't care what happened to the girls. On this day, Cecilia was waiting on a gold shipment. It was money that she had made by selling the extra food that she had brought in with her taxes. The food was needed but she needed hard money even more. The shipment was under a strong guard and was led by one of her most trusted men; Captain Matthew Hall. He was extremely capable and extremely loyal. The only thing that bothered Cecilia about using him was that he had no family for her to have leverage over him. The captain was due back soon for he had sent a messenger ahead to tell Cecilia that he had the shipment under guard and was leaving London. He had even given her an approximate date that he thought that he would be back by. She got a message that said that some of the Captain's men had returned but not the Captain. Cecilia went to meet with them and there was only three that had returned out of twenty that had left. Furthermore, none of the money had made it back and this outraged Cecilia. She managed to just barely hold her temper in check while the men gave their reports. It seemed that Marion was back and her entire group that had escaped, had survived. She had ambushed the convey and had killed most of the guards. The only way they had survived was that they had played dead while Marion and her followers had looted the money, the arms, and armor from the dead. Cecilia exploded. Her damn sister was back and now had a lot of money. Cecilia had been expecting almost five thousand pounds from the sale of her extra food and other goods. The surviving men made their retreat while Cecilia was busy ranting and raving. “Was that a good idea lying to her like that” one of them asked. “You want to go back and tell her the truth? Plus, we did not exactly lie, we just left some things out of our report.” was the response “Besides with the money that Marion gave us, we can afford to buy food for our families for the next month.” This settled it for the three of them, after all Cecilia didn't need to be bothered by the embarrassing details of how they had been ambushed by only two women and half of the survivors had joined Marion. After Cecilia had worn herself out, with her tantrum, she called all her commanders together. The survivors had given her the approximate position of Marion's ambush and Cecilia was eager to get revenge and to get her gold back. It would take a couple of days to get the men ready to go. Cecilia gave her men just one day to get ready. She had almost three thousand men at her command and one hundred elite knights. She was going to send almost everyone out with the exception of about one hundred men that she used to keep order in town and guard the castle. Everything in town was thrown into chaos. Soldiers were busy gathering food and fodder for the expedition. They had to get all the horses and mules ready as well. Weapons had to be sharpened and uniforms had to be repaired. Some of the horses needed new shoes and a few saddles had to be replaced. Every civilian in town was put to work in helping get the soldiers ready to go. Cecilia had also ordered the gates of the town to be sealed. No one was allowed in or out without her direct orders and there were no exceptions. The preparations went on through the night, no one in town got any sleep and that included Cecilia for she was going over her commander's plans, gathering any and all intel on the forest in which it was said that Marion and her crew were hiding. She also talked to the armorers which she had tasked in recreating Tom's gear; to see if they might be able to add anything new to what Cecilia knew about Marion's likely hiding area. Problem here was that even after a month, her armorers were no closer to recreating the armor. Apparently, some mysterious process had been used to create it, and sorcery was suggested as the only way it could have been possibly done. After all, Cecilia had hired the most experienced armor makers around to make armor like Tom's and none of them could even come close. By dawn the next morning, everything had been done and Cecilia's army marched out of town. Their orders were simple. Comb every inch of the countryside until they found and eliminated the threat that Marion posed. They were ordered that under no circumstances were they to return until Marion's whole crew had been killed. Cecilia wanted Marion's head returned to her on a pike. She no longer cared about taking her or Luke alive. Within a day, the army had reached the final ambush site and they found plenty of evidence to show that Marion had been there. First there were plenty of tracks on the road that appeared to be from the right time. One of the men found a scrape of green fabric that appeared to be the same that Marion's crew was said to wear as overcoats. They also found the dead guards scattered around the site. Some of them still had the arrows imbedded in them. The three that had escaped were really amazed for they had been actually ambushed several hours up the road. After all the only ones killed here were the advanced guard and yet the bodies of all their companions were here. It didn't take them long to figure out that it was Marion actually cared about them, not Cecilia. After all Marion had risked detection to place the other dead men around so that they wouldn't look guilty. All three decided separately that as soon as they could, they would take their families out of York and join with Marion. That is if this wild goose chase actually ever ended and if they weren't killed by it. They privately acknowledged to each other that their chances of actually catching Marion ranked far below a snowball's chances in the depths of hell. The scouts had found five different trails leading away from the area and some of the tracks were from heavily loaded horses. That would be the pack animals. There had been fifteen of them in the convoy and none of them were found with the guard's corpses. In fact, no dead horses were found. The commanders sent groups of their scouts to follow every track. They were to follow them for the rest of the day and return tomorrow, unless they actually found Marion; then they were to report back while leaving some of the men to shadow her while the army got into position. The first scout was screaming within five minutes of leaving the main army. It was close enough that the commanders went to investigate for themselves. When they got there, they found that parties leader hanging by his feet from a tree and impaled on a bed of wooden spikes. A new leader was appointed for that group and they were strongly advised to stay off the trail and to keep alert. When the commanders returned to the army, they got word that one of the other parties had also walked into a trap. Only there, half the scouts had been killed for they had been bunched up and had walked over a camouflaged pit that contained a large number of sharp wooden stakes. Another group had lost two members to arrow fire. The arrows had come out of nowhere and no shooters could be found. This was going to be a very long and costly expedition, but they had their orders. They were not to stop hunting Marion until she was found and killed or Cecilia herself recalled the army. This is how the next week went. Some groups of scouts would see nothing and other groups would be ambushed and annulated. For the night guards it was far worse, for in the morning half of them would be dead; their throats slit and their armor and weapons stripped. The mood in the camp was getting worse and worse. It didn't take the soldiers long to learn that being assigned to night sentry duty was a death sentence. The disciple of the army started to break down despite most of the men having families back in York and being well supplied with food and drink. It got to the point where there would be groups of five or six men assigned to every sentry post. Finally, they got a solid lead. One of the patrols had sighted a large camp near a stream. In the camp they saw a very beautiful female bathing. They also saw bits of armor laying around and a couple of men moving around. The patrol reported back as ordered and the commanders got the army underway within an hour, and they also sent a report back to Cecilia detailing what was going on. To move through the forest at speed, they had to leave almost all of their gear behind. The men were spread out through the forest so that they could move easier. Deeper and deeper into the forest the army went. Occasionally a man would scream and then there would be silence once again. The booby traps that Marion's crew had set up were extremely ingenuous and very well hide; and they were taking a heavy toll on the men. After almost three hours, they reached the camp. There they found two men still in camp and they were quickly captured. These were two of the men who had deserted from the money guard detail. They had been sick so they hadn't been out on patrol with the rest of Marion's group. It didn't take them long to start talking. In fact, Marion had told them not to bother keeping secrets if captured. If there was something that she didn't want them to know, she simply wouldn't tell them. The army set about looting the camp as the two men were tortured. Everything from thin knives stuffed under fingernails to their balls being crushed didn't tell the commanders anymore then they had been told when the men were first captured. The torture went on for hours and still nothing could be learned so the two were tied to a stake and burned alive. The men that had been looting the camp didn't have any better luck. All they found were a couple of coins, some pots and pans, and an old horse. The commanders kept the army there until the corpses were completely burnt. The reason for this was to remind the men what would happen to them if they betrayed Cecilia and to send a message to any others that were thinking of deserting that if caught, they would receive the equal treatment. Late in the afternoon, the army started on its way back to their original camp. This time they moved much faster for they had no reason to keep quiet. When they got back to their campsite, they realized that they had fucked up big time. Spread around were the bodies of the one hundred men that had been left to guard the camp. All the horses and mules were gone. Along with all the extra weapons, food, medicine, and drink. Anything that couldn't be taken had been piled up and burnt. They did manage to find one of the men still alive and able to tell what happened. Chapter 22. The attack started just after an hour after the main army left. It was as swift as it was brutal. The attack started with arrows coming in from every side. Every time one of the men had thought that he had found a good hiding place, he would catch an arrow in the back. Not very many arrows missed their marks either. Within fifteen minutes half of the men were dead or injured. The rest had found some shelter by drawing some of the wagons around them. If any of them even tried to raise his head to look out, he caught an arrow to the face for his efforts. Eventually I saw a couple of people step out of the forest dressed in green. They approached the wagons and lit something, they held in their hands, on fire. They then tossed those objects onto the wagons where the fires rapidly spread through all the wagons. The men caught inside found that they had been caught in a death trap. Some of the managed to get out but they were cut down by arrow fire or by the two that had started the wagons on fire with swords. After the attack was finished, more people came out of the forest, also wearing green. They went through the remaining wagons looking for loot or survivors. After they swept the camp, they loading everything they could carry onto the pack animals and piled everything else up in the middle of the camp and lit it on fire. They then melted back into the forest.” “How many of those bastards did you see, laddie?” “I saw at least six and five of them were defiantly women. I also saw the giant that we keep getting reports of, and there might have been another man or two around but I could not tell. I was too busy trying to pretend to be dead.” At this the man started crying for he had just admitted that he had been a coward and fully expected to be executed for being one. Instead, the leading commander patted him on the shoulder, told him to get some rest, and that he had done a good job. “Why were you so lenient on that man sir? He obviously was a coward so why are you not ordering him to be killed?” Asked the second in command. He was a nobleman through and through and as such didn't hold any of the lower classes in high esteem. “Because you ignorant jackass; that man had watched as a group of one hundred men had been overwhelmed by a group that was less than a tenth their own strength. Plus, he has given us some really good and usable intel on Marion. Now a question for you: If you were her, where would you go after getting ahold of that much loot?” The second in command thought for a moment, “Not back to my main camp. Hauling that much loot will leave an obvious trail and the last thing that I would want to do was to led the army which I had just humiliated back to my main camp.” “My thoughts exactly. Now let's go see if any of the men know these woods.” After taking most of the evening to question the men, the commanders had a good idea of where to start looking in the morning. They made sure that the men had settled down the best that was possible and then they started writing the report to be sent back in the morning. That night, none of the sentries were killed; indeed, it seemed like the enemy had disappeared, but then again, why stick around when they had already gotten most of the valuable stuff. The army set off first thing in the morning. This time they left nothing behind but some smoldering camp fires. They started moving toward an area that was known to have a number of caves in it. As they moved, they came across signs that they were on the right track. They kept finding bits of armor and clothing that had been looted from their camp. As they kept moving, they eventually came across a bridge. It was built out of timber and was much heavier built then something that one would normally find in such a remote area. Going across it they could see fresh wagon tracks, probably no more than a couple of hours old; for it was now about midday. The army formed up to cross the bridge, for the small river that it crossed was moving too swiftly and had too high of banks to be forded. About half of the army had made it across when the bridge disappeared in a burst of light, sound, and smoke. The air then hung thick with the stink of sulfur, and the men that had been near the bridge were screaming in pain. Many of them had received nasty wounds from the wood that flew from the bridge during the explosion. Still more were now in the river and were starting to drown. The army then had to stop to not only rebuild the bridge but to tend to the wounded. This was going to prove extra difficult because the army's surgeon had been on the bridge when it went up. The commanders quickly began to organize the men. Some of them would tend to the wounded while others would start to use whatever tools they had to cut down new trees to rebuild the bridge good enough so the men on the far bank could retreat and link back up with the rest of the army. The army was working as fast as they could when men on the far side began to drop like flies for, they were being picked off by arrows. Every time they would rush to try and catch the shooter, more of them would die and they still couldn't find the shooter. Time and again this happened. After almost an hour, a bridge of sorts was in place and the men started rushing back across. By the time the last of them had gotten across, almost two hundred lay dead on the other side. The men now had had enough and demanded that they be allowed to go back to town where they wouldn't have to worry about being ambushed every time one of them would leave the camp. As the army started to retreat, they heard a trumpet sound from across the river and a woman dressed in green stepped out of the forest and into full view. She spoke to the army through something that magnified her voice many times over. “We thank you kindly for all the gear. I am truly sorry for all the men that we killed defending ourselves and I truly wish that we would not have had to kill any of you. To the commanders; be advised that if we capture any of you, we will execute you in the same manner that you executed my two men that you captured. Now in the interest of avoiding any more deaths, we have left for you a marked path back to York. There will be a red ribbon tried to trees about one hundred paces apart. As long as you stick to the path no further harm will come to you. If you leave the path for any reason you will be killed. I have left enough tents in a clearing next to a stream for your wounded to spend the night in. The army will camp at that spot and then you will continue on your way as soon as the sun is up and your campfires have been extinguished tomorrow morning. If you leave the fires burning you will be killed. As long as you do what you are told, then you will be back at the walls of York be late tomorrow afternoon. When you get back, tell Cecilia that Marion of York sends her regards and thank her for the gear. Now good day gentlemen.” With that the woman melted back into the trees. The men found the ribbons quickly enough and started following the path, just like the woman had said. When they got to the clearing, that she had talked about, they found tents, food, medicine, drink, and enough firewood for the night. The commanders didn't even have control over the men at this point as the only thoughts of the men was to get back to York without pissing Marion off any further. When the commanders ordered foraging parties out, the men flatly refused, telling the commanders that if they wanted to forage then they should go out themselves. The next morning the men put the fires out as instructed and continued on their way. Occasionally they saw one of the green ghosts watching them from the trees but it was never more than a glimpse before they were gone. By late afternoon they had made their way back to York, just like Marion had said. By the time they had got back they had been able to count their losses. Out of one hundred knights that started out, only thirty survived and none of them still had their horses. Out of almost three thousand soldiers, only eight hundred returned and almost all of them were terrified of the forest. The army had lost almost all of their gear including their pack animals. This was going to cost Cecilia a very pretty penny for many of those animals had been loaned to her and now she would have to pay for them. To make the matters even worse, the army's payroll had been taken when they lost their gear. Cecilia was beyond furious. Her army had failed spectacularly and large amounts of gear had fallen into Marion's hands. Furthermore, all of the men that had come back spoke admiringly of Marion. She could have killed them all but had given them a way out and had even given them food, drink, and a place to sleep for a night. As long as they did what she had said then they wouldn't be harmed and they weren't. Cecilia had the top commanders executed by impaling them. Some of the men that had spoken especially well of Marion were burned at the stake. The people in York then started to get rebellious and Cecilia had to crack down extra hard to keep order. She had only one option left to her and she took it. She called in her assassins. So far, she had avoided using them because they were expensive and their expense came directly out of her pocket. Furthermore, she had been trying to keep her reputation among the people of the upper classes intact. When her army was so soundly defeated; her reputation was shattered with the army. All told she had thirty assassins that she kept on retainer and she called all of them up. Their mission was simple, kill Marion and anyone that got in their way. The one who brought back Marion's head would get a five thousand pound bonus. Chapter 23. Marion's team was relaxing after a hard week. They had beaten back her sister's army, but had lost two of their own in the process. It wouldn't have been so bad if the men had been killed in combat but they had been murdered after they had been captured. This had taught Marion that no quarter would be given and none would be expected in this fight. Luke was massaging her feet for she was starting to feel the weight gain from her pregnancy. She loved when he did this and she could feel the tension leaving her body. Matt and Pollyanna were sitting by a fire talking quietly. They had proven to be a very good team and got along well together. In fact, Marion had started teasing her about them getting a room. This was always good for a round of laughs, including from Pollyanna even though she always turned red when Marion did this. Gabriel was in the process of making more arrows. She had shot through almost all that she had made. In fact, her shoulder was sore from all of the shooting that she had done. Alice was reading more on Luke's computer. She had gotten to where she could navigate through it without Luke's help and she was taking full advantage of it. Stella and Robin were on guard duty. Even though they had just defeated most of Cecilia's army didn't mean that they could let down their guard and in fact Luke and Marion figured that Cecilia's next move would be the try and hire assassins to sneak in and kill Marion. This left the last member of the group and his name was Bard. He had been one of those who surrendered to Marion when she had captured the money convoy. He didn't much like the idea of serving a female leader, but Marion was many times better than her sister. Marion was calm, approachable, outgoing, and listened to everyone in the group and their resent triumph had been the result of that. After all it had been Pollyanna's idea to blow up the bridge using some kind of devil powder. Luke had provided her with the means to blow up the bridge from a safe distance and do it at command. Alice was the one who came up with the idea to kill only half of the night sentries. She had almost been captured with the two men. She had been there that morning to take care of them. She had even washed up in the stream after she had tended to their medical needs. She had left to rejoin Marion only fifteen minutes before the army struck. She had watched as the men were tortured and eventually killed. Gabriel had been responsible for killing most of the scouting parties and had been instrumental in building the booby traps as Luke called them. Matt had provided them with insight into the army's commanders frame of mind and had allowed Marion to stay at least five steps ahead almost the entire time. Meanwhile Stella and Robin had kept the army under observation the entire time and provided Marion with hourly updates. Marion had the biggest role of all. She had held everyone together after her men had been murdered and it had been her idea to provide the army with a safe way out when they had gotten close to where the loot had been stored. They had moved it the night before. Bard was moved from his reminiscing by the sounds of horses entering the camp. Stella had come in and had a young man with her. He was also riding a horse but was blindfolded. “We caught him riding through the forest alone” explained Stella to Marion “he says that he has important news for you.” Marion nodded and the man's blindfold was removed. The man struggled for a minute with the light before he started. “Marion of York I presume” he continued once Marion had nodded. “I have come to tell you that Cecilia has hired thirty assassins to kill you.” Bard was stunned, but Marion didn't look surprised at all. “How do you come of this information young man?” “My sister is Cecilia's scribe so I know most everything that Cecilia does. Although I should mention that for some matters Cecilia uses a special scribe who is almost never seen in the castle and when he is seen; he is surrounded by a large group of very tough looking men. “When did her order go out?” “The day after her army returned.” “So yesterday” Marion stated. The man nodded “Is there anything else I should know? How it the town doing?” “The people are getting rebellious. Cecilia has almost reached their breaking point and with the defeat of her army, I doubt that it will take much more before the people openly rebel against her.” “Well thank you young man. Here is some money for your trouble of coming out here.” “No money is necessary milady. We all want that witch gone.” “Stella, Pollyanna, Matt” Marion said “See that this young man is safely escorted out of the forest.” Stella retied the man's blindfold and then lead his horse out of camp. After they had left, Marion returned to Luke and asked: “Well honey what do you think?” “I think that we need to get going and observe our young visitor from a distance. Something doesn't seem right. For starters, how many women do you know that can write outside of your group? Yes, he told us everything that we expected to hear but that's what bothers me.” Marion had a confused look on her face “The fact that he told us everything that we were expecting makes me suspicious” Luke stated. Marion thought for a second, “Bard” she continued when he looked at her “go with Luke to keep an eye on our young visitor from a distance. I don't want him knowing that there's extra eyes on him” Luke and Bard quickly gathered their gear and took off. They had to hurry to catch up with the others. On the way Bard and Luke talked a bit because Bard was confused, after all Luke and Marion had apparently expected this to happen. Luke explained that yes while the man had told them everything that they had expected to hear some things were bothering him. How did this man get out of York? The last they had heard the town was still on lockdown. Why did he have such a nice horse? Most of the horses that they had captured from the army were nowhere near this nice. How did his sister become Cecilia's scribe? Almost no woman knew how to write their name, never mind take dictation from someone. Granted all the women that had gathered around Marion could read, but that was because Luke had taught them and constantly encouraged them. Something here smelled rotten and Luke was going to get to the bottom of it. As they traveled, they would occasionally catch glimpses of the group ahead of them and this was close enough for Luke. As they were approaching the edge of the woods, they heard yelling and as they came around the last corner they could see why. Chapter 24. Marion continues growing but must suffer a loss. As Luke and Bard came around the last corner, they could see Stella was already down. They didn't know if she had been just dismounted or was hurt. Matt's horse had been shot out from under him and he was trapped under it. The young man that had come to the camp was in the process of wrestling Pollyanna's reins away from her and several men were coming out of the woods with bows drawn. Luke and Bard quickly dismounted. Bard wanted to ride straight to their rescue but Luke was worried about secondary traps. “Bard, think of it as fishing. You use some bait to catch some small fish. You then take the biggest of those small fish to catch much bigger fish. That is what Pollyanna and Matt are at this moment. They are the small fish that on their own would be a meal, but I think they're fishing for a banquet and they're planning on or are already using Pollyanna and Matt as bait. So, we are going to sneak up either side of the road while staying in the forest and looking out for more men hiding. If we don't find any, then we'll free Pollyanna and Matt.” Bard wasn't really convinced, but did as Luke planned. One of the things that Bard had learned was that to not trust Luke's instincts was beyond foolish. Within only minutes, Luke was proven correct. Both him and Bard had found other men in the woods. Fortunately, they all had their attention on the road, where Matt had been pulled from under his horse and Pollyanna had been brought under control. Luke and Bard worked the way up the road, silently eliminating men as they went. Finally, they got to where they could rescue their people. Together Luke and Bard had killed ten men and they hadn't even got the men holding Pollyanna and Matt who were by this time tied up. All this time Stella hadn't moved and Bard could see why; she had got an arrow through her throat. Bard was getting ready to start shooting these bastards with his bow when Luke stepped out of the forest with his handgun at the ready. This was the first time that Bard had ever seen it in action; he had heard the tales but thought that they were just that, tales. Now he was convinced. Within seconds, Luke had taken out all ten of the men on the road except one; he only wounded the man that had first came to their camp. Before Luke went to untie Pollyanna and Matt, he went to check on Stella. Before he even checked her pulse, he could see that she was dead. The color was gone out of her face and Luke could see the pool of blood under Stella and the fact that she was no longer bleeding was proof enough that she was dead. Luke knew that later he would be crying his eyes out, but right now he had more important things to do. Bard was untying Matt and Pollyanna so Luke took the job of interrogating the prisoner. Luke had only wounded him on purpose, he wanted the man to talk. “Okay this is how things are going to be; you are going to die, but how you die is up to you. If you tell me everything that I want to know then you will be killed quickly, but if you don't tell everything or you lie to me, then your death will be beyond painful and will last for days. Also, if your answers satisfy me then I will make sure that you get a church burial, but if you don't then your body will be cut up and fed to the hogs. You have until I get back to decide.” Luke went over to check on Pollyanna and Matt. While Pollyanna was just shaken up; Matt was in bad shape. When he got trapped under his horse, it had broken his leg bad enough that his leg wasn't anywhere near straight. “Luke what about Stella, you have to help her!” screamed Pollyanna. Luke just gave her a sad look. “No, no, it can't be! She can't be dead; damn it! Tell me that she will be fine!” “Pollyanna, I'm sorry but there's nothing that can be done for her. She was dead almost as soon as that arrow hit her in the throat for it looks like it also took out her spinal column as well. Even in my time that would be a fatal injury.” As Luke spoke these words, he shed a single tear. He wiped his face and turned back to his captive who was trying to get away. Luke would have been impressed if he hadn't been so angry. Angry at himself for not seeing the ambush sooner, angry at Stella for dying, and angry at the fuckhead who had led her into the ambush in the first place. At least Luke could get some revenge on this fucker anyway. “Well, are we going to do this the easy way or the hard way?” asked Luke as he kicked the man's leg out from under him and then stepped on the man's shot out knee as he landed. “Fuck off!” the man yelled from the ground while trying to fight his way through the pain. “Figured as much” Then Luke put much more pressure on the man's shattered knee. After a couple of minutes, the man still was being stubborn so Luke moved his foot up and stepped on the man's balls. The way in which Luke had stepped on them had pinned them against the man's body, so that they had nowhere to go. He gradually stepped up the pressure until tears came to the man's eyes. “Well, you ready to talk now?” “Yes, please just stop stepping on my boys, please.” “How did you find us?” “I just dressed up in poor person clothes and rode through the forest until someone from your group found me.” “How much is Cecilia paying you?” “Three hundred up front and five thousand when we completed the job.” “We?” “Aye, there were thirty of us. Cecilia keeps us on retainer for people that crossed her.” “Were all these men in your group or are they just hired thugs?” “They were all in the group.” “How many other assassins does Cecilia keep on retainer?” “How would I know?” Luke moved his foot back to the man's balls. “Honestly, I have no idea. I do know that she has a large network that has a presence all over England.” “What all is she involved in?” now Luke was getting increasingly curious. “Assassins for hire, prostitution, sex slaves, counterfeiting, espionage, and anything else that she can make money using other people's suffering.” “Well, I think that I am about out of questions; Matt, Pollyanna, do have anything you want to ask?” “Why did you have to kill Stella?” snapped Pollyanna. “We had to let you know that we are serious; plus, she was just a woman so nothing much was lost.” At this Pollyanna lost it and, drawing her sword, beheaded the captive. She was still breathing like a bull when Luke came up and put his hand on her shoulder, a move which almost earned him a swipe with Pollyanna's sword. Seeing Luke, Pollyanna broke down and started crying as she wrapped her arms around Luke's neck and buried her face in his chest. Her and Stella had been very close and Stella's death was hitting Pollyanna particularly hard. As she cried, Luke gently moved her toward Matt who was still in need of help. Eventually Pollyanna had cried herself out and was able to help Matt. Together Luke and Pollyanna got Matt's leg set and splinted. They then helped Matt get sat comfortably against a tree while Luke and Pollyanna looted the dead. As usual they found plenty of arms, money, and other useful items. The biggest haul though was a piece of paper. On it, it detailed the assignments of the entire group of assassins, not just the group that Luke killed. Bard had been looting the dead that Luke and he had killed while coming up the road after he had retrieved their horses. The trip back was very slow due not only to Matt's injury, but Luke wanted to make extra sure that they were not being followed. Eventually they made it back to camp and managed to get Matt into the bunker that they used as a sleeping quarters/hospital. There, his care was handed off the Alice. Meanwhile, Marion was busy debriefing Pollyanna and Bard. Debriefing Pollyanna was especially hard because she really didn't want to relive that experience but Marion needed to know what had happened so that they could prevent it happening in the future. Then, it was Matt's turn. His take on the events of the day weren't as good because he was suffering from extreme pain in his leg. Luke had managed to make primitive aspirin from willow bark and this helped take the edge off of Matt's pain. Finally, Marion had a go at Luke but here it was more of Luke comforting Marion, while he told her everything his captive had told him. He also showed her the paper that Pollyanna had found on one of the dead men. They still had to be on the lookout for ten more assassins. Once everything was finally done, Marion finally broke down and allowed herself to weep for her friend. After all, this was someone how she had known before her father was murdered. All through this Luke stayed quiet right next to her and gently rubbed her back. The woman that he loved more than anything else even more than life itself and the mother of his child was having the worst day of her life to date. Worse yet was that Marion was also now responsible for the lives of eight other people if you counted her unborn child. This was something that she had never been prepared for growing up. Personally, Luke thought that she was handling things quite well, all things considered. As the sun set on the day, Marion made her rounds around camp. She checked on their horses, the booby-traps, the armory, and finally her men and women. This was the hardest. The mood across the group was almost uniform, absolute depression. They would need time to heal, but Marion was determined to bring everyone out of their funk. This had also helped make her own mind up; she would go back to the sleeping pad that she shared with Luke and fuck him senseless. While it was true that they made love almost every night, it had been a while since they had a good animalistic fucking and this was what Marion was in the mood for. Getting back to their sleeping area, Luke wasn't there. At first Marion wondered if Luke had assigned himself to night watch again, for he had a habit of taking an extra night watch if he was worried about being surprised. He usually did this when the conditions were ideal for someone to sneak up on the camp, like on damp nights. Tonight though, he just had to take a piss and he came back soon after Marion had gotten there. As soon as she saw Luke, she launched herself into him and started almost ripping his clothes off and she was trying to shove her tongue down Luke's throat. Luke had been taken by surprise at first but he caught up fast. Before long he was working at Marion's clothing. At least he didn't have to fight with bras anymore. With his large fingers, they had always presented a bit of a problem in the past, even as nimble as his fingers were. All he had to do was to unbutton her pants and push them down her shapely hips and then pull her shirt up and over her head. This was the hardest thing because she wasn't in any hurry to take her mouth away from his. Eventually, Luke managed to get her shirt off and they were now both naked. Luke started kissing his way down her long neck and this sent chills all through Marion's body as it always did. She was moaning before Luke even made it to her nipples which were more sensitive than they had been because of the baby. As soon as Luke started kissing them, Marion had her first explosive orgasm of the evening. The only reason that she managed to keep standing was that Luke was holding her up. As Marion recovered, she shoved Luke over so that he landed on his ass. She was on him like a cat and had pushed him onto his back. There she straddled him, her pussy leaking all over Luke's stomach as she kissed her way down his chest. She just loved to run her hands through the hair on Luke's chest. Luke then saw another reason for tonight to be more special than most for the Northern Lights had decided to make an appearance and were putting on a spectacular display. He didn't have long to look at then though for Marion was beginning to impale herself. “Ah; fuck me hard Luke! Fuck My Brains Out!” Marion yelled as she slid down his shaft of steel. Tonight, was one of those times that no matter what she did, she just couldn't get Luke's cock deep enough to satisfy her cravings. “Luke fold me up please, god damn fold me up and fuck the shit out of me” begged Marion. Luke was amazed that his sweet, wonderful woman was talking so dirty, but her wasn't about to complain about it because he was more turned on now than had had ever been. It felt like his cock was about to rip open from all the blood being forced into it. Luke then did what Marion had been begging him to do. He rolled over without taking his cock out of Marion. Once on top, he put her ankles up on his shoulders. In this position, Luke could pound Marion until she fainted. Not only did he dive deep enough to ram into her cervix with almost every thrust, but he also rubbed against her G-spot with every movement. Within seconds, Marion was yelling at the top of her lungs, in fact Luke had never heard her yell this loud before and she was usually quite a vocal love-maker. Marion could feel Luke's heartbeat through the veins on his cock and this sent her to new heights for this was something new to her. Usually, she could feel his veins rise up on his cock but she had never felt his heart beat. Then it happened, Marion had herself the orgasm of the millennium. She actually felt like her pussy was going to cause her to fly like some of the rockets pictured on Luke's computer. In fact, if it hadn't been for her pussy muscles clamping down and Luke holding on to her, she might have flown. As she was reaching her climax, she set Luke off as well. Luke thrust up into her so hard that he actually bruised her a bit, not that she cared. When he exploded in her, he shot nine white-hot shots of sticky cum into her; it was a new record for them. He put so much into her that when he pulled out, it looked like a white-water river flowing out of her cunt. Although, at first Marion had wanted to be fucked longer than this, she and Luke were at their limits and they barely got onto their sleeping pad before passing out for the night. To be continued in part 6, Based on a post by somethin fishy, for Sex Stories.

Luke's HAARP Time Warp: Part 4 Marion grows as a leader but only after some serious pain. Based on a post by somethin fishy, in 15 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels. Luke was glad to get out of there. Richard smelled terrible. Not only was he super obese and he smelled from that, but he had bad body odor and smelled of stale sex. He went to make his way back to his chambers, but he stopped before he got there. He had to do some recon. He explored the castle from top to bottom and stopped to have friendly chats with the guards that he came across. Luke was quickly gaining a reputation for being polite and considerate. Any maids that he crossed paths with didn't fear being attacked by him. Instead, they all stopped to have a quick chat. Through all this Luke learned that Richard was very unpopular with the men and women of the castle and only stayed in charge because he had the support of about a dozen key men. Luke also learned that the last of the men that had been openly loyal to Charles or Marion had been killed, but the general opinion was that it was for the best for they had long ago resigned from the human race and had become animals just to survive. Finally, after some hours, Luke returned to his quarters. There he found the others very tense and it didn't take long for Luke to find out why. Richard was planning on leaving within a week and was demanding that Luke's women accompany him back to his regular home. “Well, that decides it. We have to act tonight.” “Tonight? Luke are you sure?” squeaked Marion. “Yes sweetheart, I'm sure. Because if we don't act, they will find out who you really are.” Marion nodded her final agreement. The group went through all their gear and Luke shared all the intel that he had gathered. This was the first time that any of them other than Marion had seen Luke's handgun and they were all amazed. “I promise that after all this is over and if I am still alive then I shall explain everything to all of you. Marion knows most of the things about me but not all.” Chapter 16. It was almost midnight when Marion's group started their attack. Luke had instructed them that if they heard him firing then they should leave as soon as possible and not to look back; Luke wouldn't accept any arguments. Their first target was Richard's key supporters. Slip up, kill the guards quickly, then kill the key supporters. Gabriel would start off each attack with her bow. She would hide in a dark corner and shoot the guards throats out. This way they couldn't scream. Luke would then usually pick the lock and they would slip in. When they found their target, they would slit his throat and usually would have to cover the mouths of the women with them so that no one screamed. Usually, Stella would calm down the whore that was in the bed. Stella was well known in the castle and had the respect of all the woman. After everything was taken care with one target, they would move on to the next. They worked like this through all the key supporters. Eventually, they only had one target left, Richard. Problem was that he was under heavy guard by loyal men, not the run of the mill castle guards like the rest of them had been. It took almost three hours to get through all the key personal. This had the benefit that by the time they struck at Richard, most of his guards would be drowsy. Luke stopped the attack for a couple of minutes to regroup and plan out their final assault. After looking things over Luke decided that it just might be time to get the trump card out and ready. He put his sword away and pulled out his sig. Quietly he checked to make sure that there was a round in the chamber. Just as the group was starting their assault, there was a blood curdling scream from where they had just been. Their latest target had just been found. Luke moved in as soon as Gabriel had shot the door guards. Luke shot the lock out of the door after finding the door was locked. He burst into the room and this being Charles's old rooms Marion had drawn very exacting sketches so Luke knew exactly where to go. Marion and he moved fast through the rooms, clearing them as they went, while the others guarded the door. Luke and Marion killed anyone that opposed them. By the time they got to Richard, they had killed fifteen men and two women. “Who the hell are you? What do you mean by barging in here?” “Why Richard” said Marion taking off her helmet “I am insulted that you do not recognize the rightful owner of these lands.” When Richard realized just who was standing in front of him, he smiled. “Ah I see that you have returned; Marion of York. Problem is that the rightful owner already has signed over the lands.” “What do you mean?” “Cecilia, you want to come out and meet our guest for this evening?” Marion and Luke started when they caught sight of Cecilia coming out of an adjacent room “Good morning, Marion. Ever the night owl I see. Nice to see you again Luke. It will be so nice to finally have your giant cock buried inside me; but do not worry about Marion for she will have to watch while tied she's to her old bed.” “You traitor. You betray father and every person living in these lands for what? Empty promises from this tub of lard.” This pissed Cecilia off and she started to move toward Marion but Luke pointed his gun at her. “Ah so that is the “gun” that Cecilia has told me so much about. And before you ask and waste more time, I know that it was you, Luke, who killed my son and his men. And now I think that it is time for all of your people to die.” Richard then whistled and his men started coming out of hiding. Luke was faster though. As soon as he heard Richard whistle, he shot Richard dead by double tapping him in the heart. Now he had to get Marion and the rest of the team out of this ambush. Luke shot any soldier that he saw while Marion was busy cutting down more. They worked their way back to the door, only to find a battle royal going on. The team was in serious trouble. They were heavily outnumbered and Gabriel was out of arrows. Luke had to act and act fast. He slapped another clip in and started to walk and shoot. Richard's men unfamiliar with such a device got nervous and broke. The team took full advantage of this and made their break for it. They had left hidden ropes so that they could make their escape. All they had to do was get to them. As they were running, Gabriel caught an arrow in her leg. She wanted the rest of the team to leave her and get out, but Luke wouldn't hear of it. “You never leave a team member behind, Gabriel. Now come on, let's get the fuck out of here.” Luke picked Gabriel up and threw her over his massive shoulder in a fireman's carry. This way Luke could still fight and Gabriel could shoot her bow as she got the arrows. As the team was getting through one of the doors, Tom was taken down. He had just helped Pollyanna get out for she had turned her ankle and was limping when a swordsman came out of nowhere and ran Tom threw. Pollyanna turned as quickly as she could and killed the swordsman. Stella came out then and seeing Tom lying dead started cursing. She turned to go back in and kill as many bastards as she could find but Marion got to her first and pulled her towards the ropes. Alice got them first and got everything ready for the rest. Marion came up with Stella and Pollyanna. Stella went down first, followed by Pollyanna and Alice. Marion in the meantime waited for Luke and Gabriel. She didn't have long to wait either. Luke came up and Marion was horrified. Luke had numerous cuts across his armor and placed that were not armored were bleeding badly, but Luke was so full of adrenaline that he didn't even notice. He went over with Gabriel hanging on to his back, for dear life, for they had to go down almost forty feet. Marion was the last over and made it down safely but almost didn't. When she was only ten feet from the ground, someone cut her rope and when she landed, she got herself a bad ankle sprain. Thankfully for all their sakes their horses were nearby and they were able to get out of town without too much hassle. Granted this meant that they had to kill the guard at the gate they used and had to lower the drawbridge themselves, still all things considered not bad. Chapter 17. The team had a long ride ahead of them to get back to their campsite, and they were all exhausted. As the team put distance between themselves and the town, their injuries began to make themselves known. Not one of them had managed to escape unscathed. Luke had numerous cuts, especially on his legs and near his hands. Pollyanna had a twisted ankle and was now missing two fingers on her left hand. Gabriel still had the arrow sticking out of her leg and had numerous other cuts. Marion was cut up bad and had a strained ankle. Stella was missing a finger on her right hand and was an emotional wreck after losing Tom. Alice was now missing part of an ear and had a very dramatic cut running down her jawline. Just before daybreak the group finally had to stop. They picked the thickest woods that they could find so that they would at least have some cover until they recovered a bit. Since Alice was the most talented medic in the group, she took charge of tended the wounds while Luke was her adviser. It took Alice almost two hours to tend to the team's wounds while Luke tended to hers. As soon as Marion was taken care of, she started cooking some food for everyone. It wasn't much, just a little bit of stew that Marion made up with the food that was in their saddlebags. “Well Marion, what is going to be our next move for we cannot go anywhere near York now?” asked Stella. “I don't know, Stella. I don't know.” Luke could see and feel the mood of the group get even darker now. He knew that he would have to step in but he had to be careful for he wanted Marion to grow into the leader that he knew she was capable of being. But right now, he had to keep the group together long enough for Marion to learn how to led. “Excuse me ladies but I think that we need to get back to our campsite and hunker down until things calm down a bit. After all, if Cecilia's forces catch us it's pretty much a sure thing that we will all be killed as painfully as possible.” When the rest of the group was far enough away, Luke pulled Marion to him and talked quietly; “Marion, never ever say that you “I don't know” when asked what to do ever again. Do you hear me?” she just stared at Luke for he was frigid. “Those three words will destroy a unit faster than any kind of enemy action. As the leader it's your job to know what to do even when you don't. If you truly want to be a leader then you need to take this advice to heart.” With that Luke helped Marion onto her horse and then mounted his. With the thought of Cecilia chasing them, to keep them company, the group set out again. Luke was worried about Gabriel's leg but right now he had more important worries for Cecilia's troops were starting to get out this far to look for them. The team slipped away as quietly as possible and keep moving though the day. As one member would sleep another one would guide that person's horse. Finally, they got back to their camp from which they had set off from just a couple of days before. Back at camp, the mood was somber for they had lost their friend and comrade, Tom. Emotions ran from just sad for Luke to furious from Stella. This wasn't the first time Luke had lost people in combat and he knew that it wouldn't be the last. Stella in the meanwhile was dealing with a bad case of survivor guilt. Everyone else in camp was between these two extremes. Since it was late in the afternoon, Luke started cooking supper. Yes, it was time to mourn but things still needed to be done, like cleaning his weapons and mending his clothes. As he was cleaning his Sig, Alice came up to him and asked: “Luke, are you going to tell us about that thing and about yourself now?” Luke looked at the others and saw that they wanted the answers. “Can we eat first and then after dinner I will show you all everything?” “I guess.” Alice replied melodramatically. “Thank you.” Dinner that evening was quiet to say the least. The only talking was to ask for food and to say thanks. Luke had managed a hearty venison stew for supper and there was enough left over for breakfast the following morning. After the dishes had been cleaned Luke pulled all of his gear out of hiding. This was going to be the first time that even Marion had seen all his gear. Sure, she had seen the cases, but she had never seen Luke open them. “Ladies, before I show you what I have to show and before I tell what all I have to tell; I must demand that you swear an oath of silence for if the wrong people, like Cecilia, get ahold of the information that I know, the world as you know it could come to an end. If you cannot do this then you need to leave now.” All of the women nodded their heads, agreeing to his terms. Luke started with his rifle. It was one of his most prized weapons, even before getting thrown back into the middle ages. It was a .338 caliber with a Leupold scope on it. With this rifle and the Lapua ammo that he was packing, he could shoot someone between the eyes at almost 1500 meters. Gabriel was amazed with this and Luke could see that she really wanted to try shooting it. “Gabriel” Luke continued once she looked him in the eye “I promise that I will teach you how to use this weapon, as soon as I can start making ammo for it. You will understand why in a little bit.” Luke then pulled out his computer and powered it up. During the last few months, he had taken it out periodically to make sure that the battery stayed charged. He had charged it with his solar powered charging station. When his laptop finished booting up, he started explaining: “Now this devise is called a computer. This one in particular probably holds more information than if you combined all the current knowledge on this planet. Stored in here are text on medicine, engineering, math, geography, economics, general science, and physics. I also have a large selection of music and many pictures of my past life.” “How can all that be stored in that little thing?” asked Marion. “Well, it's kind of hard to explain but let me see if I can massively simplify it so that you all can hopefully understand. The information is stored in a form called bytes. That's the basic building block of all computer languages. A byte is kind of like a letter. Computers like mine can store trillions upon trillions of bytes. Does that make any sense? Computer science was never my strong suit.” “Somewhat” the women responded. “Okay. Now it's time I tell you all my biggest secret. Now before I tell the rest of you; I will tell you that Marion already knows. Okay here it goes.” Luke took a deep breath and closed his eyes. “You know this to be the year 1065 A D. Where I am from it was the year 2021 A D.” All the women, except Marion, had the same stunned look. “Yes, I am from almost a thousand years in the future and as such I not only carry huge amounts of scientific information but I also know the general outline of European history for the next almost thousand years.” When the ladies heard this: Alice passed out, Stella and Pollyanna gasped, and Gabriel looked thoughtful. Only Marion didn't react. “So that's why you have been so quiet about yourself!” exclaimed Gabriel “And I agree with you as it happens. If the information that you possess gets into the wrong hands then the world would change in every way possible and most likely not for the better. Every king and petty noble would want to get their hands on you to learn about their future and then try to change that future to suit them. Problem would be that if you start changing the events then you change the history too.” Luke just nodded at her; he was thankful that Gabriel understood. When Luke looked at Marion, he expected to see anger. Instead, he saw complete love for she now understood why Luke had been so quiet about himself. “Now gather round ladies” Luke said after everyone recovered “I want to show you all my previous life.” Over the next two hours, Luke showed everyone pictures of his pervious life. Everything from his time in the marines, to growing up with his family, to Mackenzie's family, to pictures of his company and some of the projects that he had worked on, all over the world. He also showed them pictures of the places that he had been to and the people that he had seen. Then after promising that she would take upmost care of it, Luke loaned his computer to Alice and Pollyanna. To Alice so that she could study his medical books, and Pollyanna so that she could study the engineering text that was stored with the provision that they only study of about an hour a day so that they wouldn't suffer eye strain. “Okay ladies, time for a brief history lesson, well my history. There is a storm coming. It will start next year when King Edward dies. He will name Herold Godwinson as his successor. Two problems with this though. Herold's brother believed that he should have been named king and gets the king of Norway to support him. The Vikings would invade England, but would be almost animated by Herold's forces. The other problem came from Normandy, and his name was… well is William, Duke of Normandy. Apparently, Edward had also promised him the throne before he gave it to Herold. William would also invade England, but he would beat Herold's troops at the Battle of Hastings. During the battle Herold will die from an arrow to his eye, and William would be forever be known as William the Conqueror. This would be the last time that England would be successfully invaded. During the 1200's, England would control almost all of France but would be eventually driven out completely. England would then turn their attention North and after almost five hundred years of intermittent struggle would conquer Scotland. Eventually they would conquer Ireland as well and would be known as Great Britain. There will be at least two civil wars that I can remember fought over the English crown. The first one was in the 1400's, and was called the War of the Roses and was fought between the houses of Lancaster and York. Eventually the house of York would win but it was a very long and bloody struggle. The second civil war would be in the mid to late 1600's and this one would cement the power of Parliament over the King, for the winner of that war was the forces of Parliament, under the command of a man named Oliver Cromwell and the King would end up losing his head. Eventually the monarchy would be restored but they would remain at best equal with Parliament. After this civil war Britain would eventually go on to rule over one quarter of the globe, and would be one of the most influential empires the world has ever seen. Now by my time the idea of the divine rights of Kings would be dead and the people ruled over themselves. Most of the time this was a better thing then having a king and at other times; well let me say that anyone, no matter at what level they were born at can be just as cruel, for instead of kings or dukes, we had dictators or juntas. Both of these usually came to power through the military and for the most part, as long as they had military support then they would stay in power. Now where I am from, we were once part of the British empire, but fought a war with them and kicked them out in the late 1700's. Over the next 200+ years we would be ruled be the same type of government with only one civil war. That type of government was a constitutional republic that was set up with three separate branches of government that were designed to fight with each other so that none of the three could gain too much power. Also it was what is known as a federal type government, meaning that the national government shared power with the provincial, state was the term that we used, governments and local governments. Another provision in the way our government was set up was the minority would also get to have a say in government and not get rode over by the majority. As if that wasn't enough, the men that set up our government made sure that the people would be able to have their say in government. They even made sure to protect the peoples to firearms so that if somehow the government did become too strong the people could rise up against it. Was our government prefect? Of course not. But was the most stable form of government, over the long term, that humans have ever came up with.” When Luke was done, he was exhausted and all the women sat stunned. They could hardly believe what all Luke had told them, but once they thought it through, they could see the merits of the people wielding power and protections being put in place to protect the minority as well as the majority. Eventually Marion was able to speak up: “Wow, no wonder why you are so afraid to tell people what you know.” Luke just looked at her with sad eyes and nodded. Marion was thrilled and terrified at the same time. She was thrilled because she finally knew everything there was to know about Luke and she was terrified for the same reason. “So, with all those advances were there still diseases and famines?” asked Alice “Yes, although most diseases would be curable in my time and smallpox would be eradicated. Famines still stuck with amazing fluency, especially in Africa and parts of Asia. Most of the time the cause was human related, usually wars or the mismanagement of natural resources at the hands of a corrupt government. Sometimes though, the weather patterns would change and an area would have a series of bad harvest and that would set off famines. And before you ask yes, we still had wars a plenty and they were usually fought the same petty reasons as they are fought for in this time. Only in my time, wars could have casualties in the millions of people and we had weapons that could obliterate the largest cities on Earth. We had enough of these weapons that we could eliminate all the humans on Earth.” “Oh” Alice looked very sad and she even shed a tear hearing Luke. Eventually Marion stood up and stretched. “Well now, I do believe that it is time for us all to lay down and try to get some sleep for tomorrow we need to get focused on surviving and figuring out our next move.” No one moved but Luke. He was the only one that moved towards getting ready for bed. “Marion, I'm scared” confessed Gabriel “your sister will never stop hunting us and unlike you, none of us have skills that are useful out in the world.” “You all have skills” responded Marion “You Gabriel are an amazing fighter and a lot of fun to be around. Alice, you have an interest in real medicine. One of the only people in our world that can say that. Pollyanna, your skills lay in engineering and science. Stella, you Milady are one hell of a leader and I suspect that one day you may be quite famous. We all have our own talents and skills; the trick is knowing how to harness them.” “Still, I'm not only scared for next year but also tomorrow and next week.” Marion gave her a warm smile. “I know the feeling and I get over it by curling up in Luke's arms” They all looked to Luke now. “But...” Marion cut her off with a finger over Gabriel's lips. “Come with me.” Marion and Gabriel went over to where Luke was laying down. Marion then slowly stripped Gabriel's clothes off and Gabriel returned the favor for Marion. Once they were both naked, they laid down with Luke. Marion made sure that Gabriel took the spot right next to Luke so that she could feel all of Luke's body. Luke looked up at Marion with alarm, but Marion just gave him a warm smile and mouthed to him to be gentle. What followed was a whirlwind for Gabriel. She had never been naked with any man and here she was now with a gentle giant. Not only that but Marion was also pressed up against her, encouraging her to be herself and have fun. Luke went slow with Gabriel. He started off be slowly rubbing his hands all over her body feeling her muscles, her tits, her stomach, the pubes, her legs. At first Gabriel was so nervous that she thought that she might be sick. That disappeared when Marion gave her a tender kiss that she had poured all her passion into. Gabriel could feel the love in it and her tension melted away. Finally, her hands started coming to life as well. She started off rubbing Marion because that was the way the Gabriel was facing. Gabriel was amazed at how soft and smooth Marion was, and yet she could feel the power that Marion possessed just under her skin. Eventually though, Gabriel's attention was pulled to the monster that was poking her in her ass. She was amazed when she first felt it. It felt like the size of a horse and it was hot. She could also feel the ridges caused by Luke's veins and she was amazed that something could be so hard and yet so soft feeling at the same time. Gabriel had started to get wet while she had been rubbing Marion, but in feeling Luke, she started to get soaked between her legs. Soon she felt a hand trying to get between her legs, so Gabriel opened up. What came next was the best thing that she had ever felt. It felt like there was an inferno burning between her legs, but Gabriel wanted it to continue. Before long she started to wonder just who's hand was causing her to feel so good and it didn't take long for her to find out for when she looked at Luke, one of his hands was rubbing her tit and his other one was propping his head up so that he could get a better view. That meant that the hand that was making her so hot belonged to Marion. Gabriel had never given a thought as to what it might be like, being with another woman, but she figured what the hell. Within minutes, Gabriel's hips were humping Marion's hand by themselves and Gabriel was having a hard time making noise never mind actually speaking. Finally, she started to shake like a leaf and she saw bright flashes in her eyes. When she finished, she felt like a wet rag for she had a very hard time moving. She tried to open her eyes, but even the dim light from the fire was too much for her to handle at the moment. Marion was giggling as Gabriel struggled to come back to her senses. Once she had come back to her senses enough to be able to function again, Gabriel looked over and into Luke's eyes. She gave him a silent promise that she would never, ever abandon either him or Marion. With that she gently pushed Luke onto his back and with a bit of final encouragement from Marion; Gabriel mounted Luke. At first, she had some problems getting lined up, but a little help from Marion holding Luke's cock; Gabriel figured it out. She slowly made her way down Luke's shaft thoroughly enjoying every bit of it. Finally, Gabriel felt Luke's cock run into her hymen and with a deep breath forced Luke through and he was inside her. Marion gently kissed the tears from Gabriel's face while Gabriel sat perfectly still. It felt like she was being split open by Luke, but she had no desire to remove Luke from inside her. Eventually, the heat from Luke's cock combined with her own heat encouraged Gabriel to start moving. What came next was like seeing another beautiful world for the first time. She slowly built-up speed as her pussy figured out what it liked the best. As she had been moving, Luke had been matching her. Thrust for thrust, move for move. Together they travelled toward a massive orgasm. As Gabriel rode Luke, Marion was busy kissing Gabriel's nipples and rubbing her clit. Gabriel had simply never imagined that she could ever feel this good. As he got close, Luke tried to pull out of her cunt, but Gabriel wasn't having any of it. She knew why Luke was almost desperate to pull out of her, but she didn't care and more to the point, kind of hoped that she would get knocked up. Once Gabriel had made her command known, Luke began to unleash his little swimmers. He first six large shots up inside her and the pulsing of his organ set Gabriel off with an orgasm that might have caused her injury if Marion hadn't been there to hold her and keep her safe. Gently Marion helped Gabriel lay down between Luke and herself. Gabriel couldn't have fought back even if she had wanted to for she had passed out form her orgasm. Luke and Marion formed a human sandwich with Gabriel holding the place of honor between them and within minutes all three had passed out. Chapter 18. Two months earlier. Lucy and Cecilia had just set off after it was decided that Luke and Marion would stay and try to kill Richard. Cecilia though had plans of her own. On the way to Lincoln, she and Lucy talked and Lucy filled Cecilia in on everything Richard had been doing. This was important to Cecilia's plans, plus she wanted Lucy to feel safe. Once the two got to Lincoln, Cecilia led Lucy to a different inn then she had stayed at when she was with Marion and Luke. This inn was one that Cecilia actually owned under an alias. The inn was one of the fronts that Cecilia used to force woman and girls into the sex trade. Cecilia figured that Lucy was good enough looking that she might just be worth a fair amount of money. The inn keeper had strict orders to never acknowledge Cecilia in public. Cecilia was to be treated the same as anyone else. Cecilia would always initiate the contact, usually after most everyone had got to bed for Cecilia had her secrets too. Cecilia's biggest secret was that she was actually extremely intelligent. She had figured out though, at a very young age, that if she played the clumsy fool then no one would expect anything of her and would generally leave her alone. Another one of Cecilia's secrets was that she had killed so many people that she had actually lost count. She either had killed them herself or had ordered their death. By this point in her life, she had built the most powerful crime network in the British islands, and one of the largest in Europe. She dealt in everything from stolen church artifacts to slaves. From commanding pirates on the open seas to highway men on land, she was into everything. Basically, if she could make money from someone else's suffering she did it. She even extorted church officials for land, forgiveness, and money. Once Lucy had gone to sleep, which didn't take long for Lucy was exhausted, Cecilia made contact with her henchmen. In this world she was known by the name Elizabeth and she was not a person that any sane person would ever cross. “That other woman in my room, get her. Just make sure that you idiots don't damage the goods too badly this time. I lost good money with the last bitch you idiots captured.” “Yes ma'am” they barked and were off. Cecilia sat, by herself in a corner, enjoying a good pint when she heard Lucy get captured and a cold smile came across her face. She then heard the soft thud of her men knocking Lucy out. Lucy's life was now for all real purposes over for she was now just one of Cecilia's sex slaves and would be taken to a coastal brothel take specialized in catering to sailors. After Cecilia had finished her pint and food, she went up to bed where the first thing she did was to collect all of Lucy's former possessions. Among them was the money that Luke and Marion had given her. When Cecilia counted it out, she was amazed at how stupid Marion and Luke were for they had given Lucy almost fifty pounds. Lucy quickly pocketed this and went to bed where she slept just as peacefully as she always did. The next morning, after breakfast, she sent a message to Richard telling him that William was dead and that Marion was still alive. She went on to explain briefly about the stranger that had interfered and ruined all their plans. When she was done dictating, the scribe read it back to her and she approved by using her ring to seal the letter. After the message was off, Cecilia spent the rest of the day on business. She had been away for a while and had a lot to catch up on. By that evening she was finally done and was feeling extra horny; so, she went to her special brothel where she could get some well-hung guy either fuck her senseless or rock her gently all night long, depending on her mood. Tonight, she was in the mood to get pounded senseless all night long. She would have to switch out men for they were always so weak but that was just one of the facts of life. When she got there, she got a surprise for there was a large black man that had just came in and she just had to get a piece of that. Cecilia took him up to her room where she ordered him to strip so that she could inspect the goods. She so enjoyed making big, strong men feel powerless. When he finally got naked, Cecilia carefully inspected the man. He had well developed muscles, a large almost pitch-black cock, and he was tall at about six foot. He actually kind of reminded Cecilia of Luke in demeanor but Luke was white, was taller, a little larger cock, and bigger muscles. This man though was far, far better than anything else that was available so Cecilia was happy. She made the man go down on her and eat her to her first orgasm of the evening. She never sucked cock for she wanted the men to last longer inside her. Before Cecilia started fucking herself on his cock, she made sure that he understood the penalty for him cumming too soon. If he cum before Cecilia had cum at least once, then she would castrate him, fry his balls in front of him, and force him to slowly eat them. He was bigger than anyone she had ever had inside her and she was thoroughly stretched out. Cecilia absolutely loved the color contrast between her body and the man she was with. She was snow white while he was dark brown. Needless to say, that Cecilia had no problems with this guy for he fucked her until she had to actually beg for him to fill her cunt with cum, before he pumped her full of juice. Before Cecilia began the night, she figured that she would end up going through several men, but now she could barely move, never mind go look for another guy, so she passed out for the night, after telling the guy to get out. So was Cecilia's life for the next week or so. Wake up whenever she felt like it, take care of business until supper. After supper, she went to get her brains screwed out by her now favorite gigolo. She was a bit worried that she might get pregnant but the sex was far too good to stop and with her stress levels getting fucked senseless every night by a dark piece of forbidden fruit was just what she needed. After eight days, she got a response from Richard. In it he thanked her for the news of his son and also offered to marry her, seeing as he had his own wife killed after suspecting her of cheating on him even though, he kept a harem for himself. Cecilia agreed but with the stipulation that she be made his sole heir and that their marriage be kept an absolute secret. After almost three weeks of back and forth, Cecilia and Richard had come to an agreement. Cecilia would get most everything that she wanted, Richard would keep his harem and Cecilia would pay Richard 2000 pounds. While this was a significant amount of money for Cecilia, it meant that she would by her own calculation be in control of most of Northern England. For she knew something that Richard didn't. Luke, Marion's boy toy, was still out there, he was extremely dangerous, and that he actually cared about the filthy masses. Cecilia figured that sooner or later he would make a move to get rid of Richard and she also figured that Luke would succeed with that. Richard kept his end of the bargain so Cecilia kept hers. She privately figured that she would have all her money back within a month or two especially once she had figured out that Luke had already been in the castle and had met Richard once. Not only that but Richard's men were being attacked by mysterious forces in the areas outside of town, and some of the dead were left where they could be easily spotted from the castle walls. Privately Cecilia figured that Richard had only a month left and she wasn't far off. Within two weeks of the extremely private wedding Luke and Marion struck. As soon as the attack had been driven off Cecilia commanded her most trusted lieutenant: “Go and seal Luke's chambers. Kill anyone that tries to get in or out and wait for me to get there before going in.” “Yes ma'am.” And off he went. When Cecilia examined the armor on the one dead intruder, she was completely amazed at how well it was made and how well it had worked for it was a very lucky strike that took him down. Some of the soldiers identified the man as Tom. It seems that he was one of the soldiers that Luke had chosen to accompany him when he went to look for Richard's son. The other man hadn't been seen at all. The other women were all identified as fresh whores that Richard's men had captured and Richard hadn't had an opportunity to fuck before Luke took them. The thing was that when they had come back, they were all much stronger both mentally and physically then when they had left with Luke. When Cecilia went to investigate Luke's chambers, she was discouraged to find that none of his gear was there. In fact, it didn't look like anyone had been in there for days. Publicly Cecilia spoke about taking strong action against her rebellious little sister and her minions. Privately however, Cecilia was terrified. Marion had almost succeeded and if it hadn't been for the measures that Cecilia had just barely got put in place, Marion most likely would have succeeded. Cecilia knew that she might not be so lucky the next time for she had tipped her hand when Richard called her into the room with him, just before he was killed. Plus, Marion and especially Luke had a knack for winning over the lower classes; while Cecilia hated and was hated by the lower classes. One more thing to turn her world over was that she got word that her favorite gigolo had escaped. It had apparently been quite a bloody thing with five of her best people being killed in the process. He had then got a spot on a ship and had left England for parts unknown. She had made her decision with the rising sun on the morning after the attack; she ordered her armorers to do their best to duplicate the armor that was captured with Tom. Tom's body was beheaded and his head was put on a pikestaff in the town square and his body was burned to ash. Cecilia then made it known that there was a 500-pound reward for the capture of Luke and Marion. The only stipulation was that they had to be taken alive. Cecilia then put a 250-pound reward on the other team member's heads. She also made it known that aiding them in any way was punishable by a very slow and painful death. That done, she then worked on putting a better training program in place for her troops. For they would have to be very well trained and motivated to even stand a chance against Marion. Chapter 19. The next morning, Gabriel woke up more rested than she had felt in years, granted her leg was still throbbing and her pussy was sore, but that was to be expected. At first, she was confused as to why she had slept so well, then she remembered and started to feel guilty because she felt that she had taken advantage of Luke and made herself a promise right there that would never happen again. The next thing she noticed was that it was light out and she was alone. As she looked around, she could hear Luke and Marion talking quietly. Finally, she forced herself to stand and wrapped the blanket around her body. She limped to where everyone else was at. She was hit with the smell of breakfast; the sound of blades being sharpened, and the music that was coming from Luke's computer. “Well look at what the cat drug in.” chirped Alice and to Gabriel's embarrassment everyone including Luke laughed. Her embarrassment deepened when Stella pointed out Gabriel's rapidly reddening checks and the dried cum on her legs and the group laughed harder. Marion actually fell off the stump that she was sitting on she was laughing so hard. Gabriel couldn't run away so eventually she started laughing with the group. As she laughed, she felt her guilt melt away. After all Marion had insisted on sharing Luke with her and Gabriel was very thankful that her first time was with a man that knew how to take proper care of her. She then noticed just how hungry she was as Pollyanna handed her a bowl of left-over stew and a piece of bread. “So, Marion, what's our game plan now?” Gabriel asked. “Well, you are restricted to camp until your leg heals and don't even think about arguing. You can still make arrows and other gear without leaving camp. The rest of us will be taking turns posting lookouts around the camp. When not on lookout duty or hunting, we will be training hard and working on developing better arms and armor. After your leg heals, then we will start collecting fresh intel on Cecilia. She might be better than Richard, but I highly doubt it. I figure that her harsh policies will start to drive people out of their homes and when that happens, we will encourage them to join us. Once we are strong enough then we will strike again. This time we will have even more advanced weapons, much better intel, and most importantly won't be underestimating Cecilia. “So, what happens if we are discovered before I heal?” “Well then we fight. There are booby traps hidden all around camp that enemy troops are sure to fall into. By the time they get through, we should be able to have our horses saddled and get out of here with all of our gear. If we fail, well then we fight and die here.” Gabriel looked like she had turned into a ghost she was so pale. Marion had changed and until that moment, no one had realized just how much Marion had changed. Marion was starting to show the makings of becoming a great Queen. The rest of the women also caught Marion's change and quickly came to the same conclusion as Gabriel. Not only that, they all privately had come to the realization that they would follow Marion into the pits of hell itself. Gabriel then limped over and picked up her sword. She took it out and walking up to Marion kneeled in front of her and offered her the sword and swore an oath of absolute loyally until Gabriel's dying breath. The rest of the group following, including Luke much to everyone's surprise. Everyone had figured that Luke's loyalty was already a given. Through this Marion's cheeks were red with embarrassment. After Luke had finished, Marion swore her loyalty to the group to her dying day. She would gladly die to defend them. This all this done, Marion started giving the team their individual assignments and their watch rotation. Marion made sure that she spent at least as much time on watch during the difficult times of day as the rest of them. She also made sure that everyone had at least a couple of hours a day to relax a bit. The next month was busy for the team. An infection had set into Gabriel's leg and she almost died. Only Alice's dedication and Luke's knowledge had saved her. Marion had gotten over her morning sickness, finally. The rest of the team had fully recovered although Stella still had bouts of survivor's guilt. She kept this at bay by working her ass off and reminding herself that she would get her revenge. Eventually the group started to extend the area that they patrolled. Included in that area was one of the main roads to York. At first, they just watched the traffic and looked for patterns. They noticed that a lot of the traffic was iron ore, food, horses, and textiles and it was all headed for York. Traffic coming from York was very light to say the least and mostly consisted of empty carts that had transported in supplies. At first Marion wondered if Cecilia had come to her senses and had started to care for the people. This idea was forever chased out when she and Alice came across a young man one day by the side of the road. He was barely alive and he wasn't much more than a skeleton with skin. Between the two of them, they easily picked the man up and carried him to their camp. Of course, they blindfolded him after explaining that it was for their safety. The man was so weak that he couldn't have resisted anyway. Once back in camp, Alice went to work on tending to the man's wounds while Marion questioned him. At first Marion would keep her name a secret. She could see no need to give away any more information then was necessary. “So, what is your name, lad?” “Robin.” “Where are you from and where are you going?” “Where I was from was burnt to the ground a week ago and no longer exist. As to where I was going, well I hope that it is heaven for I am not long for this world.” “Now there is no need to think like that. This woman here is an amazing doctor. Now what can you tell me of Cecilia?” “She is pure evil and I bet that the devil himself would be kinder. At first everyone hoped that she would be better than Richard, but hopes of that were dashed within days of Marion's brave, but unsuccessful attack. First Cecilia put out a reward of 500 pounds for Marion and her friend Luke, but they have to be brought in alive. The rest of the group has a 250 pound reward on their heads. I highly doubt though that anyone is fooled by her anymore; for if they did bring in one of the outlaws, Cecilia would have them killed before they could even count out the reward money. Then she raised everyone's taxes even more. Not only that but rumors are that she is extorting the churches in the district into handing over most of their money and artifacts so that she can pay for her soldiers. She is building a massive army but no one really knows why. I mean, after all Marion and her group are most likely dead for nobody has seen or heard them since the attack.” With that Robin bowed his head and started to softly cry. Marion stood up and went over to Luke, who was out of the visitor's line of sight. “You heard?” “Yep. What do you want to do?” Marion looked at Robin for a second. “We will keep him with us as long as Alice can heal him. We will also start attacking Cecilia's troops, but only if we catch them mistreating civilians. When we do attack, we will make sure to do so only in areas away from here. We will also let it be known through the land that we are in fact not dead and are looking for volunteers willing to fight for justice and liberty.” “I agree. When are you planning on telling Robin who you are?” “Soon honey. Soon.” Marion said patting Luke's cheek. Marion returned to Robin and helped Alice by putting cool, damp rags on Robin's forehead to help keep him cool. After he had passed out and was sleeping soundly, Marion quietly called a meeting to announce the new plans. She strictly forbid the use of any of their names around Robin until they were sure of him. She figured about a week or so before they could revile just who they were. The rest of the group nodded their heads in agreement with her. Chapter 20. Marion returns with vengeance. The next week was an extremely busy one for Marion's crew. It had been touch and go for Robin, but he was now starting to mend slowly. They also had their first encounter with Cecilia's men since they had gone into hiding. Pollyanna and Stella had been coming back from a scouting trip when they almost literally stumbled on a group of Cecilia's men raping five women that they had taken from a local village. Since they had the element of surprise and there were only five bastards, Stella quickly made the choice to strike. While Pollyanna stayed hidden in the brush, Stella worked her way around the group. Once she was on the other side, which had only taken her five minutes, she signaled Pollyanna and she signaled back. With that the angel of death spread its wings over the men and within seconds they were all dead, for while neither Stella or Pollyanna were in Gabriel's league; they were no slouches either and the range here was only about 10 meters. They then stepped out of hiding to make sure all the men were dead and to check on the women. The women were so scared that a couple of them peed themselves. First, they had been taken for payment because their families couldn't pay the outrageous taxes that Cecilia was charging. Then when their guards had stopped for lunch, the women were brutally raped for dessert. Then without warning arrows flew out of the woods, killing the guards. Then two very strangely dressed men came out of the woods and checked on the guards. They had to be men for they were wearing pants and had on strange green overcoats that had hoods on them that covered their faces. Then the older one spoke, these “men” were actually women and they removed their hoods. The women that had been raped started crying for they had hope that they might now be safe. Prior to Cecilia's reign of terror, they had been part of successful families that usually didn't have to worry about paying their taxes or putting food on the table, but now they were beyond dirt poor. “Do any of you know who we are?” Asked the younger woman warmly. All five women shook their heads. “Well then introductions are in order then. My name is Pollyanna and I am an engineer. My companion here is Stella, and she is my immediate superior. We are both followers of Marion of York” All five of the women's reactions were about the same. They were shocked beyond belief for they had thought that Marion and her followers had all died. In fact, nobody believed that they were still alive. “Thank you for rescuing us” one of the younger women said quietly. The woman named Stella responded with a smile. “No thanks are necessary. We do have a couple of small favors to ask before we escort you home.” “What are they?” sharply asked the same woman that had spoken up before. “Hey calm yourself if you please. We ask that once all of you have gotten dressed you help us get these bastards off the road. The other thing we ask that you quietly tell people just who's group rescued you.” Again, the women nodded their heads only this time there was no hesitation. They quickly got dressed and then helped Stella and Pollyanna get the bastards off the road and hidden. After the dead were hidden, Pollyanna brought their horses up and loaded all the looted gear up. Going through their loot, they found a total of five pounds ten shillings which Stella divided between the raped women. For Stella and Pollyanna this was no big deal but for the other five this was a godsend for them. They did suggest that the women hide the money so that it wouldn't get stolen from them. After making sure that everything was ready, they set off. Stella made the decision to give the women an escort back to their villages and since Pollyanna didn't have too much to do for the rest of the day went with them. Along the way, the women were full of questions about everything it seemed but especially Marion. Stella and Pollyanna answered most of the questions but not all. They were silent about where they were hiding and they refused to talk about what all they had been doing since the attack. They did answer the questions that pertained to the group's goals. The women had a hard time believing that Marion was aiming toward making all people equal in the law's eyes and giving everyone the opportunity to prove themselves and succeed in life. As the group was coming up to a bend in the road, Pollyanna suddenly stopped and quietly signaled the group to get off the road fast. Stella was the last into hiding: “What's up?” “I heard horses.” “Well, we know what to do with them. Ladies listen to me and listen well. You need to hide. If anything happens to us run and make sure to scatter so that if one of you are found then the rest will still have a chance.” Stella said as she was unlimbering her bow and making sure that her arrows were ready as Pollyanna quickly followed suit. Within minutes a troop of cavalry came around the corner and they were wearing Cecilia's colors. Stella counted twenty men and numerous pack horses as they drew back their bows. Both of them had a new type of bow that Luke had designed. It was far more powerful than anything else in existence and was capable of being shot rapidly. To be continued in part 5, Based on a post by somethin fishy, for Sex Stories.

Luke's HAARP Time Warp: Part 3 Marion readies her attack. Based on a post by somethin fishy, in 15 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels. Chapter 11. The next morning the three of them all woke at about the same time. Luke was amazed that he had slept in and Cecilia was amazed that she had woken up early and was so rested. Watching Marion trying to walk, Cecilia fell off the bed she was laughing so hard. To rub salt into Marion's wounds, Luke was chuckling a bit as well and all Marion could do was blush. She was too sore, at the moment, to do anything else. They all took turns with the chamber pot and after Marion and Luke had washed each other up a bit; got dressed and went to get something to eat. In the dining area Luke was greeted like a mighty warrior; while Marion was getting jealous looks from every woman in the room. Everyone had heard them and every woman wanted to be her or have a man like she did. This actually cheered Marion up quite well. She actually was enjoying the looks that she was getting; after all it just proved that she had something that none of them could even dream of. The innkeeper meanwhile had given the lovebirds free food. This annoyed Luke but he yielded after the innkeeper explained that she was not only very happy for them, but their love making had lured extra people in for supper the night before. It had actually been standing room only and the only fighting had been when someone else made too much noise. She had made more money off Luke and Marion's love making then she had made in the previous month. Marion's reaction to this got laughs from everyone in the room because she flushed the deepest red that anyone had ever seen. Cecilia had also noticed that she had been getting some jealous looks; but hers were equally from men and women. It didn't take her long to figure out that they were jealous of her front row, well bed seat, to last night's entertainment. Of course, it didn't hurt that all three of them smelled like hot sex. Eventually they got done eating breakfast and returned to their room to pack up. Within an hour they were on the road to York. The three of them traveled quickly for Cecilia had given up on killing Marion on the road. Now she figured that she would use Marion to keep Luke around. Of course, that didn't mean that Marion could be free; oh no. The first thing that Cecilia planed on doing when she got home was to trump up some charges against Marion to have her thrown in the dungeon. With Marion still alive, Cecilia could use her to force Luke's cooperation. While traveling, Luke had noticed the change in Cecilia's behavior. At first, he had hoped that she might be starting to change, but a couple of comments, that she made, put this theory to rest; after all how often do leopards change their spots. Marion though, was overjoyed at her sister's change in demeanor for she had always wanted a loving sister growing up and now, apparently, she had one. As they rode Cecilia and Marion talked and joked as if they were the best of friends. Luke started to just ignore them and instead focused on keeping a look out for traps. The rest of their trip back to Cecilia and Marion's land was uneventful. Cecilia's charm though, wasn't fooling Luke and he began to mentally prepare himself to do whatever he had to do, including abandoning Marion, in order to keep his knowledge from getting into the wrong hands. As they passed back into their family lands, the ladies immediately noticed a change. A blind person could have seen it. Houses were burnt and the people that lived in the area were starting to show signs of starvation. It was so bad that even Luke felt sickened by the sights. Cecilia and Marion were pale as ghost as they threw up everything in their stomachs. Eventually, Marion found one of the people that she trusted. It was an older woman, Lucy, who had lost her husband years before. Lucy had been Marion's nanny, back when Marion was younger and they had retained a close friendship. When Marion first saw Lucy, Marion actually had to look very hard to make sure for Lucy had changed so much since Marion had last seen her, and that was just a week before Marion had left for London. “Lucy what happened?” “It was Richard. As soon as the three of you left for London, he moved in and took over. The guards that remained loyal are rumored to be in Richard's dungeon; that is if they have not been killed by torture yet. Where is your father anyway?” Lucy was so depressed and dirty that it broke Marion's heart, for she loved this woman. Lucy was the mother that Marion had never known. “Father was killed in an ambush. John, Cecilia's fiancé was killed too. The ambush was led by none other than William.” Lucy hissed at hearing this. “I am so sorry, Marion. Now the big question, who is the giant behind you?” “Oh sorry. Lucy this is Luke. Luke this is Lucy. She took care of me when I was younger. Lucy, Luke is the stranger that rescued Cecilia and me from the ambush. He killed William with his bare hands and he has been keeping us safe ever since. Also, we have fallen in love.” “Oh really.” “What, I am not allowed to fall in love?” Lucy smiled at this. Marion had always had a bit of fire in her soul. “Back to serious issues Marion, you three need to get out of here before you are discovered. Word has it that Richard has put a bounty on your and Cecilia's heads.” “Not to fear Lucy, the only head that is going to be collected will be Richard's” growled Luke. Lucy now felt a spike of fear go through her. She had never heard a human sound like this. This Luke sounded much more like a wild animal. More to her surprise, the look on Marion's face had hardened as well. Obviously these two knew something that Lucy didn't. “Lucy, I need all the information and rumors that you have on this Richard bastard.” Said Luke. Over the next hour the woman told Luke everything that she knew about Richard. Richard was an older Earl that lived next to their land and had been eyeing Marion's family land for years. Richard was one of those who get everything that he wanted, mostly because he was very quick to resort to very dirty and underhand tactics to get them. In the thirty years since Richard had gained his Earldom, he had tripled his land holdings. In the process, he had killed off whole villages and had put such a tax burden on the peasants living on his land that many of them were in a constant state of half starvation. This is what he had started doing in Cecilia and Marion's lands, but here he taxed the peasants at such a high rate that many of them would be dead by the end of the year. If a peasant couldn't pay the tax then one of several things might happen to them: they might be tortured, killed, if there were good looking women in the family then they would be taken to serve Richard or his men, young boys would be taken to be turned into soldiers. To put it simply, Richard viewed everyone below him as an expendable plaything and everyone including the king was below him, in his mind. By now, Cecilia had realized that she would have to put a hold on getting revenge on Marion. There was no way that Cecilia would live long enough to make up the charges against Marion, never mind pump Luke for information. Luke listened carefully to everything that the women told him and asked pointed questions if he thought that they might have missed something. Finally, Luke asked Lucy: “Where can I find Richard?” “Why he now lives in the castle” said Lucy while she pointed at the castle that had once been Marion and Cecilia's home. Luke gave Lucy some money and one of their extra horses and told her to get lost and if he failed to get rid of Richard, never come back. Luke had figured out, listening to all the stories that the only way to get rid of Richard was to kill him. So that's what Luke set out to do. He had Marion show him a spot from which Luke could watch the castle and remain hidden. He then told Cecilia and Marion to get back to Lincoln and stay there until Luke sent for them. Cecilia was good with this, Marion wasn't. Eventually it was agreed that Cecilia would travel to Lincoln with Lucy and Marion would help Luke. The ladies hugged each other when Cecilia set off with Lucy. Luke and Marion had given almost all their money to Cecilia and Lucy. Luke had told Lucy that she should find some business to invest in. That way she could keep making money and would have a secure future. Luke now had to face the problem that he didn't know what Richard looked like. Yes, he could shoot Richard from a long way off, but he had to know what Richard looked like first. Marion couldn't take Luke to show him Richard, because too many people in the castle knew Marion. Then he hit on a solution. Luke would go into the castle, claiming to be a Scottish mercenary looking for a new job. “How are you going to do that?” asked Marion “You're not Scottish.” “Something I haven't mentioned to you, my family name is MacDougall, and I've spent enough time in Scotland to fake the accent good enough. Just have to hope that Richard doesn't have any other MacDougall's around.” “Damn it Luke, how many more secrets do you have?” “If you're afraid of the answer then you probably shouldn't ask the question my dear. On the plus side, you already know my biggest one. The rest aren't too bad.” Marion just gave him the stink eye. “I should only be gone for a couple of days. If I'm not back by sunset four days from now, get out of here as fast as you can and never look back.” Marion was starting to argue, but Luke wasn't having any of it. “Damn it Marion, think with your head and not your pussy. We can't launch an attack without knowing what all Richard has going on inside and you are too well known to go in. That leaves me, plus I have a military background so I know what to look for.” Again, Marion was gearing up for a fight, when she suddenly drew in her breath. She had realized that once again Luke was right and that if she tried to go in, she would be caught before the sun had gone done. “Okay, Luke. Get going, just be careful and remember that I love you.” “I love you too, Marion. Remember if I'm no back by sunset four days from now get out of here, and take all my gear with you.” With that, Luke mounted his horse and started riding toward the family of York's castle. Chapter 12. Getting inside the castle was a pain for Luke, for he was searched multiple times. Finally, he managed to get through the guards. Once inside, Luke was amazed at how destitute the place was. Everywhere it seemed there were people hanging at the end of ropes or in stocks. The air was thick with flies, but the remaining people didn't seem to even notice. He saw some desperate people actually walk up behind someone in stocks and carve a big piece of flesh from them. A number of the people hanging appeared to be merchants and craftsmen which amazed Luke; after all what kind of idiot ruler would go after the very people who earned the money to pay the taxes. Of course, three answers came to Luke's mind. Evil despot rulers, socialist, and communist and usually the evil despot rulers were brightest of the three. Their end goal was always the same just dressed up in different ways; power for themselves and their supporters. Luke didn't even have to look for an inn because there were so many abandoned homes to pick from but first Luke had to get a meeting with this Richard idiot. This actually proved to be very easy. Luke just walked right up to the main castle doors and told the guard that he was a mercenary looking for a job. Luke looked the part too with two swords, an impressive collection of knives, and a large shield that he had bought while in Lincoln. When Luke finally met the Earl Richard for the first time Luke almost fell to the floor laughing. This guy had some serious man issues. For starters he was hideously ugly. Marion of course had told his this, but Luke had never pictured something this ugly. Another thing was Richard was extremely short, even for the era. Luke estimated him to be no more than four foot nine or ten. Finally, the guy had some kind of speech problem which for normal people wasn't a problem, but for people who thought of themselves masters of the world, this was a major problem. “So, I hear that you want a job as one of my soldiers?” “Yes sir, that is correct.” Stated Luke with his slight Scottish accent. He could have laid it on thicker but figured that keeping things light would help convince Richard that Luke was really a very experienced soldier. “Why?” “Why not. I need a job and I heard that you sir are hiring.” “Well, let us see what you can do.” “David, Matt, John. Test this man's metal.” Richard set back to enjoy the entertainment. He was going to enjoy watching his best man whittle this giant down to size. The three of them approached Luke spaced out evenly around him. Luke waited until the last possible second, then stuck. Using the same method that he had used on William; Luke sidestepped David's strike, grabbed his right wrist with one hand and broke is elbow with his other. Luke then moved and snapped David's neck. This pissed the other two men off for all three were very close. With new fury they moved on Luke who was still calm as ever. This time he drew his swords. These were hand and a half swords, but in Luke's hands they became single handed swords. With longer swords and much more strength, Luke quickly forced the other two knights back. Finally, Matt managed to get past Luke's swords and deliver a blow to Luke. This blow was normally a fatal blow, but Luke just shrugged it off. Before Matt could get out of the way, Luke hit him between his eyes with the pommel of one of his swords. Matt's skull shattered with the blow causing everyone around to cringe. Now it was one to one and John was not only in a rage, but was also fearful. He had seen both his best friends killed before his eyes and this giant had received a usually fatal blow from Matt. Yet it barely seemed to affect him. Luke now went on an all-out attack on John. It was all John could do to keep Luke's blades off of him. If John didn't do something fast, he would be killed too. Finally, John had an opening and he took it. Problem was that Luke had purposely let his have that opening and taking it proved to be a fatal mistake for John. As John delivered what he hoped would be at least a debilitating blow on Luke, Luke trapped John's sword and pulled John to him. Close in, Luke dropped his swords, picked up John, turned him over, and drove him head first into the floor. This completely crushed John's head. It was so bad that you couldn't even tell that it had been a head. Luke the casually picked his swords up and sheathed them. He then started to return to in front of Richard who was sitting in his chair with is mouth open. He had never seen someone win a three to one fight so fast. As Luke got back to where he had started, he heard the unmistakable sound of a bow being drawn. As quick as lighting, Luke drew a throwing knife and let it fly. It stuck the bowman in the throat, killing him instantly. Luke walked over, kicked his knife loose of the man's neck, wiped it off on the man's uniform, and returned the knife to its place. By now the look of fear was in every face of the room, including Richard's. It was obvious to all that this man was not one to be messed around with. Upon returning Luke asked: “Well, happy now?” “Yes, you are a remarkable soldier, how did you survive Matt's strike; sorcery?” Luke snorted at this. “Sorcery please? Do not insult me in such a way ever again. I survived because I designed my own armor which is hidden in my clothes. Only complete losers blame their loss on sorcery. Real men take responsibility for their victories as well as their defeats.” “So, they do, friend. So, they do. Now to business, what would you be charging for your services?” “Eighty pounds sterling a year.” He had talked with Marion and she had told him that while this was a bit expensive Richard would gladly pay it to have a soldier of Luke's caliber. “Sixty pounds a year plus I will provide you with girls to use whenever you please.” “Seventy, plus some girls of my choosing.” “You drive a hard bargain, Hildyard. I accept and my I say that name suits you very well.” “Thank you my lord.” Luke had picked this alias for that very reason. It meant one who is like a wolf in battle. “Take my new knight to pick his girls.” Richard said to a servant. The servant wouldn't even dare look at Richard for Richard would kill anyone who he thought gave him a disrespectful look. Luke followed the servant into another set of rooms. There were many good-looking females there, some being quite young and some being decent looking Milfs. “Thank you, my good man. What is your name?” asked Luke looking at the servant. “Michael, sir” Kneeling down in front of the servant Luke said quietly to him: “Never call me sir again, you hear me. My name is Hildyard. Got it?” “Yes sir, Hildyard” said Michael with a slight grin. “Good.” Luke had a warm smile on his face “When you tell your friends about me as I am sure that you will, make sure that you pass the word on to them.” “Yes Hildyard.” With that, the servant scampered away almost causing Luke to laugh. Turning back to the women, Luke had to work to hide just how disgusted he really felt. These women were being forced into sex slaves because their family couldn't pay the sky-high taxes that Richard insisted on levying on them. Luke quietly looked at each one. Finally, he thought that he might have a way that he could do this. Going to one of the servants by the door: “This is going to be a hard choice for me to make. Can you show me to my chamber and then have the women report to it one at a time please?” “Yes sir. This way sir.” the servant snapped. Luke sighed to himself, this servant hadn't heard his bit to Michael. ‘Oh well' thought Luke. Once Luke had been shown his chamber, the women were sent in one at a time like he had requested. Luke had to be very careful here for one false move on his part and Richard would figure out that Luke was lying through his teeth and then it was only a matter of time. As Luke carefully questioned each of the women, he had to work at sounding like an arrogant mercenary soldier when in fact all he wanted to do was to get the woman out of there and back to their homes. Luke finally picked some young ladies who were all a bit younger than Marion and an older one that had worked in the castle while Marion had lived there. The reason that Luke had picked the younger woman was to help protect them for they were brand new to the harem and were still virgins. He had absolutely no intention of forcing himself on any of them. Of course, this first night he would be able to use being very tired as an excuse but the following nights could be difficult. Finally, it was time for bed. Luke had managed to procure a separate room for “his” woman so that no one else would have a chance to force themselves on them. Luke took the oldest one into his room for the night. Of course, he had already checked out the room twice and had found no hidden listening holes. Still, he had to be careful. The older lady was named Stella and Luke put her age about thirty or so. “So, Stella what can you tell me about yourself. I find sex to be more enjoyable when I know something about the bitch.” “Well, I am twenty-nine years old, I think. Married once but he died from an accident. I had one child with him but she died before she made it to one year old. I have been working in this castle all my life and I know exactly how to please men.” “What can you tell me about the previous owners? I have heard whispers about them but none of it makes any sense.” “Why do you want to know about the previous owners?” “Because I am curious, so humor me please.” “The owner was named Charles. He was a good man who lost his wife so after his youngest daughter, Marion, was born. After this he never remarried but used the ladies of the castle to keep him company. It was actually very good for us because he was kind and gentle with us.” “You mentioned a daughter?” “He actually had two, Cecilia and Marion. Cecilia was a two-faced wild child, but Marion was kind, loving, and very intelligent.” “Was?” “Yes, word has it that they were killed on their way back from London which is just as well. For if they had gotten back here, Richard would have had Charles tortured and imprisoned and his daughters would have become Richard's concubines.” “I see. I can see where death would be preferable. Come here Stella.” Stella came up to Luke, expecting to be ravaged, but to her surprise Luke invited her to lay with him while she still had her clothes on. “Master what is wrong? Do I not please your eyes?” “Never call me master. My name is Hildyard and that is what I expected to be called. Understand?” “Yes” squeaked Stella. “Good. Now for tonight I just want a beautiful, caring woman to curl up with; for after my travels and the excitement of this afternoon I am too tired for any fun right now.” With that Stella curled up in Luke's arms and quickly found herself feeling safer than she had felt in years. This man was very kind and considerate; a bit weird for a man but Stella could live with that. He was much better than Richard was that was for sure. When she woke up the next morning, Luke was gone. His spot was still warm though so he wasn't far away. Indeed, as she put her feet on the floor, Luke came through the door holding two bowls of stew. He gave Stella her pick of the two and he took the other one. He also gave her a piece of bread and a few veggies. Now Stella was just blown away by this man. He was far kinder than any other man she had ever met. She was also glad that he had been able to get the fresh virgins before Richard could get to them for Stella knew that Hildyard would be gentle with them; while Richard purposely was extra rough with fresh meat. After they finished eating Luke gave Stella her assignment for the day. “I want you to care for my ladies. Get them cleaned up. A couple of them smell so bad that it is hard to be in the same room with them. Also, if anyone of the bastards so much as touches any of them I want to know about it. Got it?” “Yes, Hildyard” “Good. Now I have to get going for I have a lot of things to get done today.” Chapter 13. Luke wasn't actually worried that anyone would mess with his ladies, he had scared everyone shitless yesterday, but it was always better to be ready. Luke first went to the training yard to work out with some of the other knights and other soldiers, at least that's what he told everyone. In reality he was looking for weaknesses, learning about these knight's fighting styles, and learning just how many men Richard had here. Many of the knights seemed to be second rate and the soldiers only went about their training half heartily. Luke could guess why, but the last thing he wanted to do was ask them. The problem with asking questions is that you tell the person that you're asking that the information you seek is in some way important to you so Luke spoke as little as possible. After a few hours of training, Luke had a little bit of free time, so he wondered the town. Everywhere he went he could feel the people's eyes following him. He could feel the hatred in their looks. This, of course, put him on high alert but thankfully no one attacked. He made sure to quietly pay extra for all the food that he bought. Most of it he would take back for his ladies so that they could start to regain their strength. He dropped the food off in his quarters and went to find Richard for he had an important meeting scheduled. Luke had a contract to sign with the devil. To Luke's surprise, the contract was in order and ready for signature. After signing Luke got his first assignment. He was to go toward London and look for Richard's son William. William should have reported in by now and yet nothing had been heard of him. While out Luke was to keep an eye out for the previous owners. If Luke met them, he was to kill or capture them, whichever was most convent at the time. Luke couldn't believe his ears; this was going to play right into his hands. As an added bonus, he could take his women with him and he would have a small escort. The escort part bothered Luke a bit but they were easy to get rid of. On the other hand, though…Luke requested that he be able to choose his men. He figured that three should be enough. Richard agreed but only allowed Luke two. Luke made sure to pick two of the men that had shown the most hatred toward Richard's knights during the training session. Luke told them that they would be setting out first thing in the morning so they had better get some rest. Upon returning to his chamber for the evening, he was surprised that all his ladies were in the room. When Luke entered, they all stopped talking and looked at him. Luke had to admit that they definitely cleaned up nice. Then Stella stepped forward: “Hildyard, rumor has it that you are leaving in the morning?” “That is correct. Are you speaking for the group, Stella?” “Yes I am.” “Well then get on with it or let them speak for themselves.” “We thank you kindly for the extra food. That was the best that we have ate since this Richard took over.” “Well, no thanks are necessary.” Luke said to the group with a warm smile that always seemed to melt hearts. “Now ladies listen up. I will be leaving very early in the morning on a special mission. I have been given permission for you to accompany me on my journey. We will also have a two-man escort. Now I suggest that all of you get to bed now, for I want to be going through the gate just as it is getting light. Now move and no arguments.” Tonight, Luke took the youngest of the ladies to bed with him. Her name was Gabriel and she reminded Luke a lot of Marion. “Hildyard, I have no idea how to please...” That was as far as she got before Luke cut her off with a gentle kiss. “Do not worry about that for now. Just come sleep next to me for we have to be up early in the morning.” Gabriel was starting to feel things that she had never felt before and Hildyard was causing those feelings. “But” Luke just gave her his special shut the fuck up look. It worked every time he used it, and it did here as well. Gabriel curled up next to Luke and like Stella the night before felt completely safe and quickly fell asleep. As promised, Luke was up very early the next morning. He figured that it was about three AM. He went around to all the ladies, gently woke them up, and ordered them to get ready to leave. Then he made his way to the barracks; here he wasn't gentle at all. He expected his men to follow orders and sure enough, neither of them was up yet. Luke woke them up with his boot on their asses. “Get up you miscible excuses for soldiers! Get up now! When I tell you to be ready to go at a certain time you had better be ready to go.” Luke's voice boomed through the barracks. He was being far meaner than usual on purpose. He figured that these men would probably continue to be soldiers once he helped Marion take over and Luke wanted to get a start on instilling disciple in the men. Luke had to wait almost an hour for the men to get squared away and ready to go. Of course, he had already anticipated this; after all that's why he woke everyone up so early. Finally, everything was ready and the small group set off. The two soldiers weren't happy to put it mildly. They had been dragged out of their billet before dawn, they were assigned to escort a monster and a group of his concubines, and the worst part was that this Hildyard had the complete support of that asshole Earl Richard. They were partisans for the previous landowner and they were convinced that Richard had something to do with the Charles's disappearance. “When that bastard is busy with his women, it will be the prefect chance to get rid of him, and then we can rescue those women and get them back home.” One of the escorts said quietly to the other as they were headed out of the castle. The other nodded in agreement. The trip out of the town gates went quickly for the sun was just starting to lighten up the Eastern sky. Luke made sure that they headed out the right gate so that Marion would see them. As the group was ready to head into the forest, the escort was out in front of the group; they came across a man standing in the road, wearing a long cape with the hood up. “Get out of our way!” one of the escorts, Michael yelled. He was agitated and this man had already pissed him off. “I have just as much right to be on this road as you do.” Answered the man calmly. This really pissed Michael off and he drew his sword. His companion, Tom drew his too. Luke just calmly watched but didn't draw his sword for he figured who the man was. “Why are you not drawing your weapon?” asked Stella “Why bother? The odds are already two-to-one, plus I know who that is and I have no desire to cross swords with her.” “Wait. Her?!?!” exclaimed Stella. “Just watch.” Marion waited until both men committed to their attack before making her move. She used her staff to knock both men off their mounts. Then she made sure to grab both men's mounts before they ran off. The last thing Marion wanted to do was to chase done the horses. She tied the horses to a nearby branch. By the time that Marion got the horses under control and tied up, the men were finally getting to their feet and to say that they were pissed would have been an extreme understatement. How had this peasant dismounted both of them? Marion just waited for them to get up. The men both charged at the same time and this time Marion actually had to fight back a bit. She used a leg sweep to take Tom out and she side-stepped Michael. Before Michael could turn around, Marion had him in a sleep hold and her knee was planted firmly in his back. With Tom still suffering from the wind being knocked out of him; it was just Marion and Michael so when she demanded that he yield, he did. Marion then drew her sword and held it to Tom's throat and demanded that he yield as well. Tom had no choice so he did. Marion then turned to Luke. “Well big guy, how about you? Are you going to join the party?” “I think not. I've done some dumb things in my time, but I'm not stupid.” The ladies in his group looked at him, confused. Luke didn't strike them as cowardly but here he was refusing to give battle and what was those strange words that he used. “No, you're not, Luke. You're a lot of things but you're not dumb.” Giggled Marion Now everyone in the group was confused. Who was this man? Why was Hildyard afraid of him? Who is Luke? “Now that I have everyone's attention...” said Marion. She then dramatically swept off her hood and there was a collective gasp from the group. This man that Hildyard was afraid of was a woman. Stella then recognized who it really was, leapt off her horse, ran to Marion, and fiercely embraced her. Stella whispered in Marion's ear, while embracing her: “What are you doing here? Marion, get out of here. Now! Hildyard has orders to arrest or kill you on sight. Get out of here, I will try and hold Hildyard off so you can escape.” “Stella, why would I want to escape?” Stella was alarmed for she cared deeply about Marion. Marion turned to Luke “Seriously Luke, Hildyard” Luke dropped his Scottish accent “What? I thought it was a nice touch.” With that he got off his horse walked over to Marion, picked her up, kissed her, and swung her around. Marion was laughing during this. Finally, they both turned to the group, who were now confused, afraid, and several emotions that they didn't know what they were. Marion then spoke to the group. “Everyone, I want to introduce to you Luke MacDougall, and yes he is my man. He rescued Cecilia and I when Richard's son attacked us. Luke killed William's men and killed William with his bare hands. Since then, he has been protecting us on the journey home. Cecilia has returned to Lincoln with Lucy until the crisis is over. By the way Luke, your gear is safely hidden away in camp” Luke turned to the women that he had brought with him “All of you are now safe. If you want you can return home.” One of the ladies started crying: “I cannot return home. Richard's men destroyed it.” Marion ran to comfort her while the others gave a similar story. While Marion was taking care of the women, Luke walked over to the guards. “Neither of you have anything to fear. I taught her” Luke pointed at Marion “how to fight. That is why both of you got your asses beat, and no I have no intention of supporting a bastard like Richard. I am completely loyal to Marion.” The relief on the men's faces was as obvious as it was instant. Michael also started to look a bit guilty for he remembered their plans and wasn't sure what to do or even what to think. Luke saved him from further worry. “No need to worry Michael. I figured that you and Tom were planning on killing me eventually. The reason I picked you two was the shear hatred, for Richard and his men, that I had seen in your eyes during our training season the other day.” Both of them were now red as beets and Luke had to laugh. “Part of the training that I got, when I was in the military, was how to look for traps and part of that is properly reading people. Now I am going to need your help. I want to help Marion get rid of Richard permanently. Will you two help me, help her.” “That bastard killed my wife in front of me after he and his men raped her. He took my daughters and made them his concubines, and he hung my sons from the ceiling of my house. He then forced me to be one of his soldiers and if I refused then my daughters would be killed very slowly. I only became one of “his men” to hopefully find a way to save my daughters.” Said Tom “What is your story, Michael?” asked Luke. “My family was killed several years ago. I had to come to town for a few days and when I returned home, I found out that they had all gotten sick and died while I had been gone. I became a soldier so that I would hopefully never have to return to that village again. Life was good while Charles was the lord running things, but under that devil Richard no one is safe. I was actually getting ready to leave and head to London.” “Well men, will we help me and hopefully afterwards stay soldiers but this time under Marion?” Neither man looked at the other one. They went up to Marion, drew their swords, kneeled in front of her, and held their swords up to her. Behind them, Luke smiled. He was happy that once again his instincts had been correct. Marion's embarrassment was just an added bonus. “Stand up, both of you. Luke did you tell them to do this?” Marion asked with a bit of venom in her voice. She had caught him smiling. Luke just shrugged at her. Luke and Marion then spent the next hour learning everyone's stories and telling their story. Neither Luke nor Marion mentioned that Luke was from the future. They were not ready to revile that secret, yet. Eventually, Luke and Marion stood next to each other, Luke with his arm around Marion's shoulder, “So ladies will you help us as well?” asked Marion. “But, we're women...” “And I'm not a woman?” asked Marion cutting them off. “That's…that's not what we meant Lady Marion.” Said the women all at once. Marion looked crossly at them and they all shrunk in fear. They were really thrown for a loop when Marion then smiled warmly at them. “Not to worry for once I was like you. I could not defend myself and then I met Luke. He taught me how to fight and more importantly when to fight and when to retreat and I bet that he will teach all of you too. One more thing, I am just Marion, not Lady Marion” Marion then looked at Luke and he nodded. Chapter 14. Over the next month, Luke and Marion trained everyone in the group basic self-defense tactics. The ladies were amazed at how their fortunes had changed. They had started off as simple concubines only allowed to live if they were able to please men and now, they knew how to protect themselves. Luke also taught them how to be soldiers. The guys didn't really agree with teaching the women how to fight or be soldiers, but they certainly were not going to complain. After all they now had a chance to square accounts with Richard. Part of their training was to ambush groups of Richard's soldiers as they raided the countryside. At first the women had a hard time killing, but they quickly got over it. When they would look at Marion, they would always take heart. In battle, Marion was proving to be not only extremely intelligent but also could be very cold blooded and ferocious when she had to be. She had no problems with executing prisoners that they took. Marion knew that they couldn't give prisoners a chance to escape and warn Richard. They also didn't have the extra manpower to guard them or food to feed them. In every battle, they would strip the dead of gear. When they had extra gear, they would put it in hiding so that they could come back and get it later. The better the women became the more disgruntled Michael became. He didn't believe in women in combat or even having them as soldiers, but he did admit that having them in close quarters did provide him with some unique opportunities for he was a serial rapist and murderer. There was nothing that he liked better then popping a virgin's cherry, filling her up with cum, and then forcing her to suck all the bloody cum off his cock before he strangled them. In this group he thought that he had found the pinnacle of virgins, Gabriel. She was tall, had chestnut colored hair that was full and wavy. She had warm, brown eyes, a firm pair of tits and with all the exercise that she had been getting over the last moth; she was developing a very firm ass. He wasn't worried about the fact that she had taken to Luke and Marion's training the best for he was planning on surprising her, raping, and killing her before anyone else knew what was going on. Afterwards, he would disappear and continue his raping somewhere else. Finally, it was the evening before the group was planning on returning to York. Their raiding of Richard's men had taken its toll on Richard's forces. They were afraid to leave the safety of the castle for even a short distance because just leaving the gates was proving to be very dangerous. Marion had made sure to leave some of the corpses where they could be seen from the castle walls. She had done this at Luke's urging while he explained to her the modern-day concept of Psy Ops. The more she thought about this, the more she liked it. If the enemy could be mentally defeated before battle then you would suffer fewer causalities and maybe you could even avoid a battle in the first place. Michael meanwhile had been watching everyone in the group and he finally saw his perfect opportunity to strike. The rest of the group had bedded down early so that they could get up early and get ready. Gabriel had gone down to the stream so that she could get a quick bath. She was unaware that she was being followed. Just as she had got her clothes off, Michael stuck. He came up to her quickly, put one of his powerful hand over her mouth and held his knife to her throat with the other one. Normally this would have been more than enough, but Gabriel now knew what to do. Before Michael could react, she drove her heal into his knee. While she didn't break it, he was now hurting and lost his grip on Gabriel. As soon has her mouth was free, she screamed. Michael was too busy trying to get control of his prey to care, after all they were a way away from the camp and everyone else had turned in. Michael was able to land a punch squarely in Gabriel's face. This knocked her to the ground and the force of hitting the ground stunned her. Michael untied his pants and slowly lowered them. He loved seeing the fear on his victim's faces when they realized what was about to happen to them. As Michael was getting on his knees so that he could force his way into Gabriel's virgin cunt, he felt something cold and sharp touch the back of his neck. This caused him to freeze. Slowly he turned his head and found himself looking into Marion's expressionless face. “Hey Luke, before we go to sleep, I have something to tell you.” Luke looked down at Marion. She had assumed their usual post coitus spot. Her head lying on his shoulder and one of her legs over his with her cream filled pussy leaking on him. “Oh ya what's that.” Said Luke half asleep. “I'm pretty sure that I'm pregnant. Won't know for sure for a little while but I missed my last period and I've not been feeling good in the mornings.” Luke was now fully awake. During their time together he had never given a thought to Marion getting pregnant. Mentally Luke cursed himself for being such an idiot. Yes, he loved Marion, but Luke wasn't sure why he had been transported to this universe and Marion having a child could cause serious problems if Luke ever got the opportunity to go home. This is why he never told Marion all he knew about the future. He never even told her his real fears of leaking the information that was locked away in his head. Marion misread the look on Luke's face. “Don't worry honey, it was bound to happen eventually and I'm so happy to be carrying your child.” Luke took a deep breath. He was going to have to finally tell Marion all of his fears. As he was about to start, they both heard a scream and recognized it as Gabriel. Marion grabbed her sword and raced off toward the scream as fast as she could still naked. Luke stopped to put his pants and then he was following in Marion's wake with both of his swords. When Luke caught up, he found Gabriel on the ground still stunned. Her clothes had been put on a nearby branch so Luke assumed that she had been getting a bath. Marion had her sword at someone's neck but however it was, was facing away from Luke. Then they turned their head and Luke could see that it was Michael. Luke went over and helped Gabriel to her feet and gave her back her dress. Meanwhile Marion was forcing Michael to return to camp without his clothes. Gabriel had serious problems walking so Luke decided just to carry her. He gently picked her up and cradling her in his arms, carried her back. Marion forced Michael back to camp and made him get on his knees. “You think making me get on my knees will change anything bitch then you are dumber than I thought you were. I was well within my rights as a man to demand that she service me.” Marion leaned in and whispered in his ear “It's not just me that you have to worry about. And if you think that raping that poor girl makes you a man then I have to wonder how humans have survived so long. With such sorry excuses for a man as yourself, we should have all died off thousands of years ago. I'm willing to bet that it was actually Adam that got humans kicked out of the garden and when the men writing the bible realized the truth, they switched the roles so that history wouldn't find out the truth.” By this time, Luke had returned with Gabriel and she was starting to recover. Luke tried to hand her off to Stella to care for but Gabriel wasn't having it. “I want to see what happens to him.” Her voice was one of iron and Luke knew that arguing wouldn't do him any good. “Well come on then” was all he said. Luke was actually impressed when he realized what Marion was doing. She was organizing a trial by jury. Everyone knew what had happened but Marion wanted to start establishing a precedent. She was obviously thinking long term and Luke was impressed. Once everyone in the group had gathered; the trail started. Gabriel told all what happened and what Michael said. Michael was given the opportunity to defend himself but refused. He obviously didn't realize Marion's growing power and strength. Finally, it was time for the group to vote on Michael's guilt or innocence. The entire group voted Michael guilty. Michael was stunned when Tom voted with the women. While Michael had been growing disgruntled, Tom had been changing as well. He saw the women getting stronger and he found that he was being drown to them and one in particular, Stella. They were close to the same age and had both had a hard life. Stella, for her part, was well aware of Tom's attraction to her and while she hadn't made a final decision on the matter yet, she was starting to have naughty thoughts about Tom especially while Luke and Marion were practicing their love making. With the guilty verdict, Marion passed sentence on Michael. He would be castrated, his balls would be forced down his throat, and then he would be executed. Luke was stunned by her harshness. He had never seen Marion so cold as she was now but he didn't argue. After all, this was her time era not his, and after the word got around of what she was capable of then hopefully there wouldn't be as much resistance for her. Marion ordered Michael tied to two trees. She then stood in front of him as she slowly sharpened her knife. Finally, Marion reached down and cut Michael's balls off. As he was screaming, Marion put his balls in his mouth and then covered his nose and clamped his mouth shut so that he would have to swallow his balls. After he swallowed his balls, Michael was crying. Luke and Tom cringed but didn't look away; after all nobody had forced Michael to attempt to rape Gabriel. Marion then drew her knife across Michael's throat, cutting the jugular and carotid. It took a minute or so for Michael to bled out. During that time, Stella came up next to Tom and held his hand. After all, Michael had started off being Tom's best friend. Marion then ordered that Michael's body be left where it was. It was getting late and they had to travel almost half a day tomorrow to get back to York. Chapter 15. Marion grows as a leader but only after some serious pain. It was early the next morning when Luke and Marion woke the group up. The sun was just starting to light up the Eastern sky but everyone in the group was used to getting up this early. They made sure to cook up an extra hardy breakfast for they didn't know when they would be able to eat again. Over the previous month the scared young women that had traveled out of York with Luke had been replaced with strong, young women that thought like soldiers and fought like lions. They now all carried swords and knives and knew how to use them. Every one of them also wore a leather overcoat that they could wrap around themselves to protect against swords or even long-range arrows. Under that they wore a green shirt and pants. Sown inside each shirt was light steel and leather armor that Luke had designed to deflect blows. They each also carried a helmet that was radically different than anything else currently in use. It looked a cross between a World War two German helmet and a modern U S military helmet. He had designed it this way to be able to give maximum protection with the materials available. Gabriel also carried a bow that she had gotten to be very good with. She was good enough to put an arrow into someone's eye from fifty paces. Luke was extremely proud of the ladies and of Tom. Tom had helped train everyone in sword use and had grown to love each of the ladies like sisters except Stella. No, her he loved romantically. What's more she was also falling in love with him. Tom was armed like all the women and he loved this new gear. It was lighter than his previous gear and protected him far better. It was a warm morning when they set out and there wasn't a cloud in the sky. They made quite a sight the seven of them, Marion, Luke, Tom, and the four women that were “suppose” to be Luke's whores. In that group there was from oldest to youngest: Stella, Pollyanna, Alice, and Gabriel. Stella was the leader of the group being the oldest amount them. Pollyanna was showing signs of wanting to become an engineer like Luke. Alice was showing an interest in medicine, while Gabriel was the sharpshooter and Luke thought that she might make one hell of a sniper. One of the other things that Luke had started teaching them was how to read and write for soldiers needed to know how to read orders and make out reports. It took the group almost half a day to reach York. During their trip they had to hide once to avoid a large patrol that Richard had sent out. Yes, they could have taken the patrol out but it was now far more important for the group to get to York. When they got to the gates Luke had to talk fast to get through. Once through, the group was deeply disturbed by what they found. The town had gone further downhill. The people were now walking skeletons and the streets were full of filth. The soldiers walking around took whatever they pleased including having their way with anything they pleased. Marion actually vomited at the horror that was before her. Still, they had a mission to accomplish. All the ladies were well aware that every soldier had their eyes on them. Many of the soldiers whipped out their cocks and waved them at the women. Marion actually snickered at some at the tiny cocks that were being waved at her, for Luke's was far bigger. At least she was still feeling good enough to snicker. Finally, the group reached the castle. Luke told the guard who he was and they let him in. They easily remembered him. Once in the group was in for another surprise, especially Tom, for Richard was in the middle of an orgy and Tom's daughters were in it. Luke had to act fast to keep the group under control for Tom was furious and Luke's “whores” were about to gut Richard where he was. Problem was that there were too many of Richard's loyal men in the room and they wouldn't have made it out, even with their skills. They had to release the men loyal to Marion first, that is if any of them were left. First thing that Luke had to do was to make his report. Richard wasn't happy that he was being interrupted mid orgy but he did stop long enough to listen. “I am sorry Milord, but we traveled all the way to London and did not find a trace of William. We heard some rumors of him but we could not find him.” “Well, you may go now, but I shall want to talk to you more later about this matter.” “Yes Milord.” Luke turned around and got the hell out of there and made his way back to his chamber. Once there, he found Tom puking his guts out, Stella was trying to comfort him. The ladies were white as ghost, seeing the fate that so far, they had avoided. Marion was the worst one, of the group, for not only was she puking but she was crying her eyes out. She had known some of the women that she had seen in the orgy. That is even if you could call the women people anymore. Luke knew that they had to move fast for he figured that it wouldn't be long before Richard came for “his” women as well. Within an hour Luke got a message that Richard wanted to see him immediately so Luke put the rest of the group on alert and he left to meet with Richard. “Ah Hildyard, Good to see you.” “It is good to be seen, sir.” “So, you found no sign of my son or his men?” “No Milord and we traveled all the way to London. If they had been there, we found no signs of them. We came back a different route and still found no signs of them.” “Now tell me about the whores that came in with you.” “Well, traveling fast does tend to make any fat disappear and they travel faster when they are healthy.” “By my count, you left with four, but I could have sworn that I see you come back with five.” “The fifth one is my intended, sir. I also must report the loss of one of my men. We were ambushed on the road. Tom and I had to fight hard to get out. By the time we did, there was no sign of Michael. We think that the bandits took him for we searched afterwards and found only some of his gear.” “So you couldn't find my son and you lost one of my men in the process; Hildyard, if you disappoint me anymore then I will take back the whores and might even have to take your intended. Do I make myself clear?” “Yes, Milord.” “Good, now get the fuck out of my sight.” To be continued in part 4, Based on a post by somethin fishy, for Sex Stories.

Luke's HAARP Time Warp: Part 2 The journey continues... Based on a post by somethin fishy, in 15 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels. Chapter 6. Luke had been off gathering food and firewood while waiting on Cecilia to get her lazy ass out of bed. It was getting to the point where he was going to break his promise and leave her sorry ass. She was lazy, incompetent, and greedy. Basically, all the traits that any American would think of when they heard the word; aristocracy. Marion on the other hand didn't share any of those traits and she was very intelligent to boot, but she had cracked and ran off when Luke had told her his darkest secret. This had saddened him deeply but then again; he was use to that in his life. Anytime something good happened to him, that good thing would then be ripped away again. Looking up while he was working on breaking up a branch, he saw a young man on a horse approach the camp carefully. As Luke watched the young man, he carefully looked through the camp as though he knew what he was looking for. Then apparently not finding it, the man retreated and took up a good hiding spot from which he could watch the camp without being seen. Luke was now on full alert. He started working his way around the stranger's hiding spot until Luke had got behind him. Luke might be a big man but he could still move through the woods like a ghost. As he came up behind the stranger, something about his clothes looked vaguely familiar to Luke, but Luke didn't have much time left because Cecilia was now starting to stir. Luke got up right behind the stranger and clamped his hand over the stranger's mouth. The stranger instantly began to fight back hard. It was all Luke could do to keep the stranger under control. During the struggle, the stranger's hat fell off, revealing long golden blond hair. Whoever this stranger was, they were strong and determined. Eventually the stranger was able to get turned around to where they were facing Luke, then all of the sudden they both stopped struggling. The stranger looked up at Luke's face revealing a pair of beautiful sapphire blue eyes. The stranger, Luke realized was none other than Marion and he let go. She then smacked him hard across his face. He was surprised that it actually stung pretty bad. What happened next stunned him even more. Marion jumped up, wrapped her legs around his waist, knocked him on his back, and kissed him just as fiercely as she had fought. Marion felt like her heart was about to burst, she had her lips on her man's lips again and this time around she wasn't going to let go. To make it better, she had knocked him over, so she was on top of him. Her hips began to move on their own as she started to grind her pussy against Luke. Between the kissing and the humping, Luke was now getting really fucking horny. After all, why not. Here was the most beautiful woman, that he had ever laid eyes on, on top of him and grinding her tight pussy against his stomach. Luke's eight-inch cock was now fully and painfully erect. Marion had moved one of her hands down and was starting to fiddle with the strings that held his pants up. Normally Luke would have been able to stop her, but between her delicious kisses and her beautiful body moving around on top of him; not very much blood was getting to his brain. Eventually, Marion got her hand into Luke's pants, where she got the surprise of her lifetime. Luke Was Huge! Marion felt like she had just grabbed hold of a horse. But of course, the feel of Luke's huge, hot cock in her hand stopped most of the blood from getting to her brain as well and her body felt like it was on full autopilot. The heat she felt increased drastically when Luke started moving his hands over her tits. When she touched her tits it had been pleasurable, but when Luke did it however, Marion lost all ability to reason. While his hands were big enough to completely cover her entire tits, he was extremely gentle with them. This went against everything she had ever been told by other women; in that when a man got ahold of tits, he almost always got very aggressive and that she should expect bruises afterwards. Marion now felt hotter than she had ever been before and started to rip her shirt off. Luke carefully helped her pull her shirt over her head. With her tits now exposed, Luke raised his head and started to kiss Marion's tits. He carefully circled each one with kisses while purposely avoiding her nipples. This was driving Marion mad for she really wanted Luke to suck on her nipples. Finally, she had enough of Luke's tease and grabbing his head put one of her nipples in his mouth. He got the hint and began to suckle on her. Marion started to feel extremely light headed as Luke continued his sucking. While he was sucking on one nipple, his giant hand was caressing and gently pinching the other one. Marion was now entering a state of ecstasy that she didn't know existed. When she had first started, she had expected Luke to quickly work at getting her pants off, but that's not even close to what Luke did. He didn't even try to push her, he just let her continue forward at her own pace. Luke had never liked to push the women that he slept with. He much preferred to let the woman set the pace. This actually annoyed many of the woman that he had been with, in his old life. Somehow, they all viewed this as weak on his part while never understanding the great amount of restraint that was required of him not to just stove his thick cock deep inside them. Luke had found that being well endowed was as much curse as blessing. Other guys were jealous of him while the gals seemed to fear him. That was always why he let the gal take the lead. He didn't want to hurt them. Here finally though, was a woman that didn't mind taking the lead. Kind of ironic really that Luke had to travel almost a thousand years into the past to find her. As Marion started to work her pants off, cursing them the whole time because if she had been wearing her dress, she would have already had Luke inside of her, she heard Cecilia calling for Luke. “Damn her anyway” scowled Marion “I swear every time things get interesting; she has to show up.” Looking at Luke, she could tell that he felt the same way. Luke was quietly laughing to himself, “So I'm guessing that I've been forgiven?” “How can a man from the future still be so dense, of course I've forgiven you. Now if I can only forgive myself be behaving like a bloody idiot.” “Nice contraction use, by the way.” “What can I say? Any time I get around you, your way of speaking speaks to me. On a different thought about being around me, you might want to hide for a minute or two until our friend here calms down a bit.” Luke smiled at her: “What can I say? There's something about having a goddess grinding her body against me that gets me all excited.” Marion lightly swatted him and giggled quietly. She had to be quiet because Cecilia wasn't more than ten paces away. Fortunately for the lovebirds, there was enough of a breeze to cover up their sounds. The two smiled at each other. Eventually, Cecilia moved back to the campsite. After she had moved away, Marion got up and having a naughty idea, turned her ass toward Luke's face, bent over at her waist, and reached down to retie his pants. The site of Marion bent over like that was driving Luke nuts, and his friend was showing that he didn't want to be contained. Marion leaned other over and whispered to Luke's cock: “Don't you worry, friend; I'll make sure to take very good care of you later.” Marion then retied Luke's pants and stood back up, making sure to flip her hair as she did. When she looked back at Luke, the look on his face was priceless. Marion knew that she now had Luke and nothing the Cecilia could do, short of killing her, could change that. This thought caused Marion to smile warmly at Luke as she moved to get her shirt that Luke had thrown off. After Marion had made herself presentable, she looked back at Luke and his cock was now behaving for the most part. This was good news for neither Marion or Luke were ready to reveal her return to Cecilia just yet. Finally, Luke stood up, gave Marion a quick kiss, moved back around to where he had left the firewood that he was gathering, picked it up, and returned to camp. Chapter 7. When Luke finally returned to camp, Cecilia gave him an earful about being late. The problem for Cecilia now was that Luke didn't give a shit about her. “What the hell are you bitching about this time, Cecilia. I am not the one who sleeps half the morning away. After all it has been light for three hours and you are just now waking up.” Cecilia was taken back. This was the first time that Luke had forcefully stood up to her. She would now have to take drastic action. She walked up to him and slapped him as hard as she could. “Don't you ever talk back to me; peasant!” she snapped. She then moved to slap him again. As her hand started to come up, something stopped her hand. Now very pissed, Cecilia turned to see what had stopped her. She was stunned to see Marion standing there. “Lay another hand on my man again and I will kill you” Marion stated calmly. “I don't care that you are my sister or that you have more support among the guards back home.” “Your man? Ha. You must be joking?” However, looking into Marion's face told Cecilia that she wasn't joking at all. “Like he would actually want to be with someone as dumb as you.” Marion's expression still hadn't changed so Cecilia spun around to look at Luke and caught him smiling. “What are you so happy about.” “Oh, just enjoying the sight of my girlfriend ripping you a new one.” “What!” Cecilia shrieked “How could you? Why would you? I am the one who you need to be with. After all she ran away.” “I will make this easy for you to understand, Cecilia. Marion is a delight to be around, while you are a pain in my ass. Marion always asks intelligent questions and provides stimulating conversation; while with you, well let's just say that I have had better conversations with corpses. She is very willing to learn and equally willing to admit when she made a mistake; you on the other hand seem to have no interest in learning and are not willing to admit that you could make a mistake never mind that you did. And finally, while I do admit that you are a beautiful woman, Marion is a goddess. Also, your beauty is only skin deep while hers goes all the way to her bones. Do not think for an instant that I have no idea of what you were planning to do once I got you home. I have known since you started trying to seduce me that you would do everything possible to force me into telling you everything that you wanted to know even though you are not capable of handling the information that I have access to” Said Luke with a smug grin. Cecilia just stood there stunned. Nobody had ever talked back to her before and now here were two people that not only talked back to her, but one of them was her younger sister and the other one Cecilia just classified as a large but dumb peasant. Apparently, he wasn't as dumb as Cecilia thought, but that didn't matter. What neither Luke or Marion knew was that Cecilia was actually very good with a knife and that she had helped set up the ambush with William. She had wanted her father, John, and especially Marion killed so that she could rule alone over her family's land. Granted she would have to marry William, but she had planned to arrange for William's father to die of an accident shortly after the wedding. Then within a year, kill William in some way so that she would control both family's lands. Now the entire plan had come completely unraveled. William was dead and Marion was alive. Furthermore, Marion had managed to gain the favor of the man that had “rescued” them from the ambush and now she had even won him over completely. Cecilia knew that it was too early to try and kill them for they would be expecting her to try something so she just backed down from the argument that they had been having. Just to rub salt into Cecilia's wounds, Marion went over and stood next to Luke who then put his arm around Marion. Cecilia would know have to be very careful indeed. Cecilia stomped back to the carriage and sat down. Luke went to tend the fire, and Marion went to get her horse. After Marion got back, she went up to Luke and kissed him. This made Cecilia fume even more, for her life long campaign to keep Marion subdued and meek was also coming undone. Marion was quickly gaining self-confidence and strength and if Cecilia didn't do something quickly, she wouldn't have any chance at all of getting Luke to cooperate; even under torture. After Marion got done making out with Luke, she whispered to him “We need to talk alone and quickly.” Luke nodded his agreement for he figured what Marion needed to talk about after all a blind idiot could have figured it out just from feeling the tension between Marion and Cecilia. After Luke had finished making breakfast and everyone had eaten, the three of them got back on the road. Cecilia drove the carriage while Luke and Marion rode their own mounts. Luke had also put all his gear on one of the spare horses. He covered it with some cloth to hide it, and while it was weird looking at least nobody would see his modern gear. By late afternoon the group was at the gates of Nottingham. Luke intended to stop here and sell all the extra stuff. Marion fully agreed with this for it would be much easier traveling without the carriage. To their surprise, Cecilia also agreed for she had enough of ridding in that damn thing and the roads would get worse the closer they got to York. She still had to get home before she could make her move. When they first got into town, Luke insisted that before they sell anything that the three of them explore the town to find out what all goods and services were available. Doing that took the rest of the day. Finally, they agreed on an inn that was reasonably priced and had decent food. They had rented two rooms, and after eating, decided to retire for the evening. It had been a very long day. Included in the room price was a small bundle of firewood and a set of blankets. Luke took all his gear up into his room after all this stuff was irreplaceable and held immeasurable amounts of knowledge. He started a fire and then checked out the room looking for listening holes or false walls before revealing his modern gear. After a bad experience with a high school girlfriend, Luke always thoroughly checked out every new room that he slept in. Looking at the bed, Luke decided that he would more likely be more comfortable on the floor so he set up his mattress pad and sleeping bag. Before he laid down, he stripped. This was the first time that he had been completely naked since before he had left home on his hunting trip and it felt so good to finally be without clothes, especially those itchy medieval things. To wind down, Luke fired up his computer to listen to some music and look at some pictures of his family. He made sure that he had his earbuds secure so that no one else would hear the music. Finally, he started getting tired and put his computer away. Just as he was shutting his eyes, there was a soft knock at the door. Cecilia and Marion had taken the larger of the two rooms since there were two separate beds in it. The atmosphere in the room was colder than the artic in midwinter. Neither woman wanted anything to do with the other one. Cecilia made sure to try both beds and took the most comfortable one. ‘Let that bitch figure out her proper place in the world' was Cecilia's thinking. Marion laid down on the other bed and tried to go to sleep but she was restless. She didn't trust Cecilia at all and wouldn't put it past her to take a knife across her throat during the night. Marion finally noticed that Cecilia was asleep. As quietly as she could, she climbed out of bed and left the room, closing the door softly. She quickly went to Luke's door and after breathing in a deep breath and saying a quick prayer that he was still awake knocked on the door. Chapter 8. Luke hurried up and threw his pants back on to get the door. Quietly opening the door, he carefully stuck his head out around the door. Standing there was Marion. Luke quickly finished opening the door for her and she came in. “What's the matter sweetheart, can't you sleep?” “Not in the same room as my sister. She is really starting to make me nervous. I'm actually worried that she would stick me, with a knife, while I slept. I was kind of hoping that there would be some room with you.” With that she gave Luke some of the saddest puppy eyes imaginable. Luke just smiled and put his arms around her. He gently led her to where he was sleeping. “Why are you sleeping on the floor, Luke?” “An old injury that I got years ago makes it hard for me to sleep on soft beds. By having a harder surface to lay on, it takes the pressure off and I can sleep.” “Oh, I'm sorry.” “That's okay. After all you didn't know.” “Wow, contractions really do make speaking faster and easier.” “Yep” With that, Luke dropped his pants again. There was just enough light coming from the dying fire for Marion to see that Luke was now naked. She suddenly wasn't tired at all but now had a fire burning, in her loins that was hotter than a smithy's furnace. She quickly stripped off the gown that she had on and got under the covers with Luke. Feeling her skin, Luke figured out that Marion was naked too and what she had in mind. “Are you...” was as far as he got before a pair of plump lips sealed off his mouth. He certainly wasn't going to argue any further after all; as the saying goes “His mama didn't raise no fool.” Marion used one of her hands to reach down and grab Luke's cock. This time at least she wasn't surprised by its size. Luke broke her kiss and using both of his hands, held her face. “Sweetheart, is this your first time?” “Yes” Marion squeaked fearfully. “Then why are you rushing. Let's slow down a bit so you can savor your first time. Plus, I don't want to hurt you.” Marion shed a tear and Luke kissed it off her face. At that point she knew that Luke was truly in love with her and that she had nothing to fear from him. What followed was the most intense time of her life. Luke started by kissing her neck. Just his kisses on her neck caused her to have mini orgasms. He then moved slowly down to her tits. He moved in circles around each one smothering them in kisses, but not touching her nipples and when she tried to move a nipple into his mouth, he just pinned her down. Finally, mercifully Luke started moving further south; still without touching her nipples. He kissed his way down her stomach and when he got to her navel she started giggling. She had never been ticklish but Luke's kissing her belly button really got to her and she couldn't hold still to save her life. This brought much joy to Luke, who hadn't been with a woman in years. ‘Yep, I still got it' he thought. Luke then moved down each of her legs, avoiding her pussy. By the time he had finished her second leg, Marion wasn't really on Earth anymore. At least not mentally. Luke then spread her legs. ‘Oh god, I'm finally going to become a woman and the man that's going to make me a woman, I couldn't love more' thought Marion. Luke had other plans though. Instead of his cock he started out with his tongue. This completely surprised Marion for she had heard nothing like this ever discussed by the other women in the castle. What Marion then discovered was that there were more layers of pleasure then she ever realized. She could feel Luke's hot breath on her moist skin and could feel the stubble on his face brushing against her. Most of all she could feel his tongue working its way into her slit. When it hit her clit, she took a deep breath and froze. Luke worked his way up and down her slit causing Marion to start involuntarily thrusting her hips. Luke gently held her down and this really drove Marion wild. “you might want to cover your face, with a pillow or something sweetheart, so you don't wake up the whole inn.” Luke said giggling. Luke then continued working Marion's pussy like a fine musical instrument. Up and down her slit he moved. Marion wasn't just leaking nectar anymore; her pussy was now a flash flood zone. Finally, Luke sucked her clit in between his teeth and Marion would have completely jumped off the floor if Luke hadn't been holding her down. She screamed at the top of her lungs, into the pillow, for almost thirty seconds before collapsing. Luke had taken pity on her and stopped tonguing her. He waited until her breathing had become more regular before he started kissing his way back up her body. This time he worked both nipples before moving up to her lips. “What did you do to me? I've never felt anything that good in my life.” “And just think, that wasn't even the main course.” Marion's eyes now shot open as she felt the tip of Luke's cock on her slit and she started moaning softly. He moved the tip up and down her slit a few times to make sure that it had sufficient lubrication on it. The last thing he wanted was to hurt his lover. Being happy with the amount of lube; Luke put the tip right at her entrance and stopped. Marion looked up at him, nodded and smiled. Luke began to gently push into her most delicate and personal area. She was thankful that Luke was going slow because she felt like she was being split open as Luke pushed up into her. Luke stopped again, when he felt her hymen. He gently kissed Marion as he whispered in her ear: “You sure sweetheart?” Marion just nodded again; her throat wouldn't let her speak at the moment. Luke thrust all the rest of the way into her in one stroke and stopped when he had bottomed out. Marion was now crying and Luke was kissing her tears as fast as they formed. Eventually Marion opened her eyes, “I am now all yours to do what you want with.” She would never know why she muttered that line, not for all her years would she ever be able to figure it out. She could have then sworn that she saw Luke's eyes flash fire red, and he got very angry with her. He grabbed her face roughly and held it so that her eyes were locked onto his. What she saw at that moment absolutely terrified her for she had never seen someone so angry. “Now, you listen Marion and you listen to me good” started Luke in a deep growl that sounded more like it was made by a wild animal then a person “You are not mine to do with what I want. You are you. Your body is Yours to share as You please. If we do proceed with a relationship it will be as equals, as partners. Not as master and servant. If we ever do anything you don't like all you have to say is stop and we'll stop.” “But why?” Marion was now more confused than she ever had been before. “Why am I not yours's to do with as you please.” She saw Luke close his eyes, take a deep breath, and when he opened his eyes again, she saw there was nothing but love in them. “Because Marion of York I love you more the life itself. You are not inferior in my mind. The only way I want this relationship to happen is if it's between equals.” Marion started sobbing as she wrapped her arms around Luke's neck. Finally, she was able to mutter the most important words in the world, into his ear. “I love you too, Luke!” With this Marion's pussy took back over, after all Luke's cock was still inside her. Before long Luke was slowly thrusting in and out of her. The sensations that Luke's cock caused made Marion lose her mind. Within a minute she had another orgasm. This one blew away the one that Luke had given her with his tongue and the only thing that kept Marion from screaming her head off was Luke's lips locked onto hers. What followed was one orgasm after another, for Marion. From everything she had ever heard, sex was something that lasted maybe five minutes from start to finish. Of course, everything else that she thought that she knew had already been shattered by this man, why not the amount of time spent engaged in sex as well. Most of the time Luke stayed on top, but he did roll over and swing her on top toward the end. He did this so that he could last longer for Marion. Marion's body quickly figured out what it liked. It not only went up and down, but it went side to side and even moved about in circles while searching for the perfect spot. By this time Marion's brain was barely functioning. Luke then rolled back on top and began thrusting faster and faster. Marion was barely keeping her moaning under control as Luke neared the finish. Then Marion felt Luke's cock swell up even more and she was hit with an earthshattering orgasm that didn't stop until after Luke had shot what felt like gallons of hot sticky cum deep into her. This last orgasm caused Marion to black out completely. Luke fell over on his back next to her, completely drained. Marion's body somehow crawled up and her head rested on Luke's shoulder. Luke managed to get a blanket over them and pass out. Luke woke up the next morning to someone knocking on the door. “Yes, what is it?” he managed to get out. “The cook would like to know what you want for breakfast?” said one of the inn's staff. “Umm, can you give me a little bit so I can finish waking up, then I can take to the cook about breakfast?” “Yes sir.” “Okay then. I will be down in a bit.” Luke gently shook Marion awake. The look on her face was beyond priceless for Luke. She still looked like she was in orbit from last night and her hair was a mess. “Good morning, sweetheart” he said cheerfully. “What a rotten thing to say to someone who doesn't know where they are at.” Groaned Marion Now Luke couldn't resist “Well last time I checked you were, in a room, at an inn in Nottingham, having one mind altering orgasm after another.” This time Marion gave him the stink eye “Gee thanks for that update…Smartass” “Hey it's far better to be a smartass then a dumbass.” Said Luke with a shit eating grin. Now it was Marion's turn to smile. “Come on Marion. It's time for breakfast and I'm starving. Plus, we have a lot to do today. “Fine” said Marion trying her best to sound cross but she couldn't keep the smile off her face. Before long they were both laughing like idiots as they worked towards getting dressed. Luke took a bucket of water and a rag to clean Marion's pussy up a bit, and then she took the rag and cleaned Luke's cock off. When they were both happy, they got dressed and went down to eat. On the way out of the room, Luke made sure that it was locked and then he put one of his hairs carefully in the lock to tell him if anyone tried to get into his room while they were gone. Breakfast was simple, consisting of some bread and veggies. Luke then asked the cook if he could get some eggs made up. The cook looked at him like he was weird but made them anyway after all when the customer is bigger than a horse, it's not a good idea to argue. Luke shared his eggs with Marion and she shared some of her stew with Luke. They both had an ale to wash everything down with. As they were finishing up, Cecilia came down the stairs. When Cecilia saw them, she went to sit at a table in the corner. If looks could kill then Marion would have been dead with the looks that she was getting from her sister, but by this time Marion didn't give a shit about her anymore. Luke paid for their meal and he paid for Cecilia's as well. He wanted to make sure that the innkeeper got the money due them because he knew that Cecilia had a habit of throwing her rank around to get out of paying for things. Marion and Luke went back upstairs and collected their gear. They both looked around both rooms to make sure that they didn't miss anything. Then they locked the doors back up and returned downstairs where they paid for the rooms and returned the keys. Marion walked over to Cecilia and gave her the bag with her stuff in it. “Whenever you finish, Luke and I will be selling the extra stuff. You can come and find us.” With that Marion walked off without giving Cecilia a chance to say anything. The innkeeper of course knew what was going on because Marion had told him. Luke and Marion went outside and got the horses and carriage from the stable. The first stop was an armorer down the street. There after much bargaining, Luke managed to sell all the extra swords and knives they had. He also sold all the armor. None of it fit either of them so why keep it. The next stop was a cloth maker to sell the extra clothing that they had. This time Luke bought a new outfit for himself, one that actually fit somewhat comfortably, and so they went through the town. After they hit a dead end with the carriage, Luke had an idea. They broke the carriage down into its pieces and sold the pieces. They actually made much more money doing this then they would have made by selling it in one piece. “What made you think of that Luke?” Marion asked him after they had finished. “Back in my time, a lot of vehicles were sold that way. You would sell all the usable parts off then scrap everything else. Here we didn't have to scrap anything, lucky for us” Luke whispered back. The last stop was to sell the extra horses. They only really needed three, but decided to keep an extra two just in case and as pack animals. As Marion and Luke were coming out of the stables, Cecilia finally caught up with them. To say that she was pissed was an understatement. It was now late afternoon and she had been going all over town looking for Luke and Marion. She couldn't wait until she could get rid of Marion and get revenge on Luke. One plus side of her wondering the town was that she had met some old friends. After some short negotiations, Cecilia had another ambush set up. This time she made sure to warn them about Luke. The ambush would take place outside of town so that it looked random. As Cecilia came up to them, Marion told her that they would be leaving immediately since they had gotten everything sold. This threw a wrench into Cecilia's plans however. She had figured that they wouldn't leave until tomorrow. She had to delay them. “Are you sure, I mean there are reports of bandits out there?” “What, you scared sis?” teased Marion. Cecilia noticed that Marion was now carrying herself taller and she now wore a short sword and knife at her waist. “Where did you get those?” asked Cecilia pointing at Marion's sword and knife. “Luke got them for me, from the armorer. He actually knows a lot about swords and knives.” Cecilia just looked at Luke. “Yep, guilty as charged. I use to make swords and knives when I was younger and I still make an occasional knife when I can get the chance.” From the looks that Marion was giving Luke, Cecilia was sure that they had sex the night before. “So, I guess that you finally started whoring yourself out, Marion. It was only a matter...” Smack! That was as far as Cecilia got before Marion knocked her to the ground. “You call Marion a whore again and you will be eating all your teeth” growled Luke with fire in his eyes. Cecilia sat on the ground more afraid than she had ever been because at the moment Luke didn't look like a human, no, he looked like one of the Titans from Greek mythology that had come to life. Luke hunched back on his heals slightly and Cecilia actually peed herself because she was so scared. Many predators hunched back slightly before attacking and Cecilia was truly terrified of Luke attacking her with the anger that was still in his eyes. Marion patted Luke on his arm and the fire disappeared, from his eyes, and he relaxed. “Come on Luke, we need to get going.” Chapter 9. The three of them left town that afternoon. Marion was no longer afraid of bandits. Not with her new side arms and boyfriend. Now it was Cecilia who was terrified. She was still unarmed and worse still she had managed to thoroughly piss off Luke. After all this was a man that she had seen snap another man's neck and elbow without breaking a sweat. To make matters worse for Cecilia, she had to watch as Luke picked Marion up and gently put her on her horse. He did this without struggling a bit. This was something that Cecilia had never seen before. She had never seen someone so strong and yet so caring and she was extremely jealous of Marion's relationship with Luke. The whole way Cecilia was hanging behind, trying to slow Luke and Marion down, but they barely slowed down at all. Cecilia could see them talking and laughing, but she couldn't hear from where she was at, and if she caught up so that she could hear then she wouldn't be able to slow them down. After almost five miles, the trio came across a stream with a meadow next to it and with the sun setting Luke decided that this was a good spot to stop for the night. Cecilia was glad for she was exhausted. It really irritated her to see Marion still full of energy. Luke of course never seemed to run out. Marion started on the camp site while Luke caught some fish for supper after gathering firewood. Cecilia managed to take care of the horses. She didn't tie the knots as good as they should have been, for she hoped that the horses would bolt during the night. She sat near the fire as Luke and Marion prepared dinner. Along with dinner, Marion was boiling the water for their canteens. After dinner, which was actually really good Cecilia had to admit to herself; she would never admit it publicly. Marion walked over to the horses. She had seen Cecilia tie the bad knots while she was setting up camp and wanted to fix them before bed. When she got back, she and Luke gave Cecilia an evil look which sent chills up and down Cecilia's spine. She now knew that she wouldn't be able to do anything else to slow them down. She got another surprise at bedtime; they were not going to be sleeping in the tent. Instead, all the gear went into the tent and Marion had the bedrolls set up outside. The final surprise came when Marion and Luke settled down under the same blanket. Luke was behind her with his arms around her. She was using one of his arms as a pillow and Marion passed out quickly. Cecilia watched for a chance to kill Marion, but Luke stayed alert all night. All he ever did was doze off and the slightest sound would cause him to wake up. To make matters worse for Cecilia, Luke had his handgun under one of his hands ready for him to grab at all times. Cecilia didn't know what that devil device was but she did know what it could do. Eventually she gave up and fell asleep. The next morning, Luke was up with the sunrise as usual and Marion got up with him. They got the fire going and tore the tent down and hide it away. By now they had the routine down pat. This morning though was already a warm one and both of them had been sweating all night. Luke took Marion down to a pool in the stream and they stripped down. At first Marion thought that she was going to get laid again. Then when they were both naked, Luke picked her up and threw her in the stream. “Damn it, you bastard! It's fucking cold in here” Marion cried out standing up. The water was up to the bottom of her tits. Luke just laughed as he jumped in and further drenched Marion with water. The two of them cleaned each other making sure that every nook and cranny was clean. They splashed each other and had a lot of fun. Luke made sure that Marion's hair was washed out and that her pussy was thoroughly cleaned. Marion made sure that Luke's cock and balls were clean enough to eat off of. Eventually they got out of the water and dried themselves off on a blanket that Luke had brought along, just for that purpose. They then put clean clothes on and went back to camp. There Cecilia was still sleeping so Marion walked over to her and woke her up with water to the face. “Hey time to get up!” barked Marion. Luke just stood back and laughed. Marion was starting to sound like some of his drill instructors. This time Luke fixed breakfast for everyone. Cecilia had bags under her eyes; she really hated mornings. By the time breakfast had been eaten, Cecilia was beginning to function and she had some questions for Marion as they were finishing packing. “Hey Marion, I got a question for you. When you woke me up, why were all wet?” “Oh, Luke and I took a bath in the stream.” “Why people will think that you're a Jew or something?” “Luke said that he felt really grimy and that he couldn't stand his smell anymore. I thought that we were going down by the stream for of loving but when I was naked, he picked me up and threw me in. He jumped in after me and we made sure that each other was really clean.” “If Luke said that he needed a bath then why were you surprised to be thrown in the water?” “Because he didn't tell me that until after he had thrown me in.” Cecilia actually had to laugh. She couldn't help it for it was too damn funny. It served Marion right for stealing Luke from her. Marion was beat red from embarrassment. This wasn't helped when Luke came up behind her and gave her a big sloppy kiss. Marion started to laugh as she leaned back into Luke and wrapped his arms around her. She had never been this happy before. This display of affection wiped the smile right of Cecilia's face. Finally, Luke announced that it was time to go. The three mounted up and resumed their travels. As they went along, Cecilia kept her eyes peeled. She was looking for the prearranged signs that the ambush was ahead. To her dismay she didn't see one, however about noon, Luke stiffened up, suddenly stopped, and pulled his horse off to the side of the road. He just made it look like he had to take a leak. After he was done, he motioned for Marion and Cecilia to join him. “There's an ambush about fifty paces ahead.” “How could you possibly know that?” asked Cecilia. This probably wasn't her ambush but one ambush was as good as another as far as she was concerned. “Because I saw a glint in the brush near the road. The same place that I would set an ambush.” “You sound like you have experience with ambushes” Marion said. “I do” stated Luke in a hard flat tone that said the discussion was over. “So, what are we going to do?” asked Marion. “Simple, I'm going to ambush the ambushers.” “How?” Marion was almost crying now. “Just stay here and watch.” And with that, Luke pulled his handgun and knife out and disappeared into the forest. Within minutes, shots rang out up ahead and the ladies heard several screams. Marion looked like a ghost and even Cecilia had lost some color. Then everything was quiet. Both ladies were nervous; Marion for her lover and Cecilia because she wanted his knowledge. “Miss me?” Luke said causing both ladies to almost jump out of their clothes. “Damn it Luke” screamed Marion “Don't do that to me ever again!” “What's that?” now Luke was feeling mischievous. “I was so scared that you would be killed.” Said Marion so quietly that Cecilia could barely hear her. Luke just snorted. “Me killed by those idiots.” Snorted Luke “Not likely. Come on ladies, we got some bodies to loot.” Luke and Marion grabbed the horses and lead them to where the ambush had been. There was fifteen men laying on the ground. “We're not going to worry about burying them. There's a nice dip in the ground back there” Luke pointed behind him “That we can dump the bodies into.” The three of them quickly gathered all the gear that they could use. Luke of course policed his brass. They even found some more horses to carry the loot. Part of the loot was a large bag of money and some really nice swords. Marion recognized the crest on one of the swords as one that belonged to a very wealthy family that lived a couple of days ride from her own home. It was only the work of an hour or so to get all the new loot and get it stored for travel. As they were getting to leave, Marion heard more horses coming, and the three of them hid in the brush. Cecilia immediately recognized the men that went by, for they were the ones that she had hired. After they had went by Luke stood up. “Come on ladies, let's get the fuck out of here.” The three of them mounted back up and continued on their journey. It was obvious that Luke was now on high alert for anymore ambushes. Fortunately, they didn't see anything the rest of the day. Problem was that they hadn't come across any good places to stay for the night. To Luke this wasn't a problem; they would push on through the night. They had light cloud cover and a particle moon. “Hey Marion, how close are we, do you figure?” Marion purged her lips as she figured, “probably four or five days. Why?” “Okay, here is what we are going to do. I didn't like the look of those guys that past by us earlier, and it's too easy to ambush people in the forest so we are going to push on through the night.” “But how about our sleep?” whined Cecilia “Tired is just temporary, dead is permanent. We push on through the night, but if you want to stop for the night go ahead but I'm going to keep going.” “Marion are you going to stop?” asked Cecilia “Nope. I'm staying with Luke. I almost lost him once and I'm not going to make the same mistake twice.” Now Cecilia was worried. They would probably go right past her ambush during the night and her guys wouldn't see them because no one ever traveled at night. Chapter 10. Marion readies her attack. The three of them pushed on through the night, just as Luke had said. By the next morning, Cecilia was almost asleep in the saddle and Marion wasn't too far behind her. Even Luke was getting tired but he was used to it. When jetting all over the world ever week, you get use to not sleeping or grabbing cat naps whenever possible. They didn't even stop to make breakfast. Today, breakfast was whatever was in the saddlebags that could be eaten cold. During the night, Luke had come up to a fork in the road and had decided to make a slight detour to Lincoln to sell the loot gathered from the ambushers. The ladies didn't even notice the fork for they were both dozing off. Marion was the first one to realize that they were not on the road to York. “Of course, not” replied Luke “We're on the road to Lincoln. I want to sell all the extra loot we got and get some comfortable sleep.” Both ladies agreed if only so that they could get some good sleep. Luke was quietly amazed; he actually got those two to agree on something. He still didn't trust Cecilia any and probably never would. It was midafternoon before the trio got to Lincoln. It took them a couple of hours to sell the extra gear. While they had been going around selling the gear, they had found a good inn to stay at. Problem was that they were only able to rent one room. ‘Oh well' thought Luke. They finished selling the stuff and got back to the inn; they were glad that they had rented the room earlier for the inn was now packed. After a quick dinner, the three of them went to the room and settled in. Luke of course checked out the room. Cecilia was now curious: “What are you doing?” “Looking for hidden rooms or listening holes. I had a bad experience one time and ever since I always check out new rooms. Once in a while I actually do find hidden rooms or listening holes.” “Oh” “It's far better to be safe than sorry.” Finding none, Luke started to settle down. Marion had already gotten their bedroll out. Cecilia was actually amazed that she didn't have to fight for the bed. She soon figured out why for Luke laid down with Marion. Before long clothes were flying out from under their blankets. Cecilia couldn't believe it; Luke and Marion were going to go at it right in front of her. Marion had just laid down and curled up under the covers. She so enjoyed the feeling of Luke's bedding on her skin that she almost fell asleep immediately. She moaned slightly when she felt Luke lay down with her. Before long she was getting warm and not just from Luke's body heat. Her hands started to move by themselves and soon locked onto Luke's manhood. Luke wasn't sure if they should do anything with Cecilia in the room but the feeling of Marion's hands gently tugging on his cock settled that issue for him; to hell with Cecilia. His hands started to roam Marion's body, their lips locked, and Marion moaned into his mouth. Their hands started tearing at each other's clothing and they couldn't get naked fast enough. Clothes flew out from under the covers for they didn't want some clothes to get in their way. By the time she was naked, Marion's pussy was gushing like the Amazon during the rainy season and Luke was hard enough that he probably could had smashed granite. Marion pushed on Luke's shoulders, signaling that she wanted to start out on top. This was just fine with Luke. Marion impaled herself completely in one shot and started to ride him like he was a rodeo bull. Problem was that, in her haste, she had forgotten about her moaning, and by the time she started getting loud, about five seconds after bottoming out, she didn't give a fuck anymore. She then became determined to give the inn some good vocal entertainment and announce, to the world, that Luke was hers. As Luke caught up to her, she was singing like an opera singer from a much later time, but she didn't know that and didn't care. Luke was again making her feel amazing. An added bonus for her was that Cecilia was in the room with them and Marion wasn't about to waste this opportunity to show off what she and Luke could do together. Within minutes of impaling herself, Marion was cumming by the bucket loads. Meanwhile Luke hadn't been quiet either and with Marion's juices coating his balls he didn't care. He was pounding away at Marion's beautiful body from below and after she exploded, Luke flipped them over so that he was on top. It was time for him to show off a bit. He took Marion's feet and put them on his shoulders. In this way he could bend Marion in half and drive deep into her. Just as he knew it would, this position caused Marion to start screaming at the top of her lungs. The biggest problem that Marion was having was being able to even form words. While Luke and Marion were fucking, Cecilia at first was disgusted with her little sister. After all, what god fearing woman would want to see her unmarried sister getting laid, never mind that Cecilia was no slouch in the getting laid department. As Marion was having her second orgasm however, Cecilia started to have strange feelings; she was getting wet between her legs, her pussy was getting hot, and her nipples were hard as rock. She couldn't believe that she was getting aroused at the sight of her little sister getting the stuffing pounded out of her. Then Luke had rolled over and Cecilia got her first glimpse of Luke's manhood. The sight took her breath away. It looked like Marion was getting fucked by a horse! ‘How the hell did she even get that… that… that thing inside her?' thought Cecilia as her hands started rubbing her tits and pussy. Not getting the feeling that she was after; Cecilia flipped her nightgown up so that she could get unblocked access to her pussy. Cecilia saw Marion look at her and she was wasn't surprised to see Marion's eyes were completely glazed over and her jaw slack. As Luke pounded Marion; Cecilia matched his pace with her hand and quickly had a powerful orgasm of her own. As she recovered, she was amazed to see that Luke was still pounding Marion, only now the two of them were on their sides; facing Cecilia. Cecilia got to watch as Luke's giant hands roamed all over Marion's body, and Marion's hands disparately trying to get a hold of anything so that she could maintain some connection with Planet Earth for she was now having almost continuous orgasms. Marion's tits were bouncing in prefect sync with Luke's thrusting. Cecilia figured that Marion wouldn't be able to speak in the morning and that she herself would probably be hard of hearing. Finally, Luke rolled Marion back on her back, this time in the traditional missionary position, was now making full thrust, deep into Marion. She had recovered just enough so that she could kiss Luke as he thrust and could even urge him to fill her up. Of course, she paid no attention to how loud she was yelling but neither of them cared by this point, and for that matter neither did Cecilia for she was now having almost constant orgasms from fingering herself while smelling, watching, and listening to Marion and Luke. Marion knew that Luke was getting close when she felt his cock swell up even more. It got hotter still and his veins popped and gave Marion extra sensation. Then it happened, Luke exploded. Eight giant shots of hot cum were unloaded into Marion's pussy and this caused Marion to again cum so hard that she blacked out. As Luke gently pulled out of Marion, a mix of cum came flooding out of her pussy and all over their bedding. Just like their first time, Luke rolled over so that he was on his back, Marion crawled up, and put her head on his shoulder and a leg over one of his. Luke somehow managed to find a cover and pulling it over them fell asleep. This was actually Cecilia's best chance to kill Marion, but like the two love birds she too had passed out. To be continued in part 3, Based on a post by somethin fishy, for Sex Stories.

Luke's HAARP Time Warp: Part 1 A cosmic catastrophe. Based on a post by somethin fishy, in 15 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels. Chapter 1. Luke MacDougall was stretching out in his tent after his hunting the Brooks Range in Alaska. He had been hunting moose earlier this week, He bagged a bull moose on his first day up north, and his work horse of a snow machine was vital to hauling the beast back to the truck. By the time he got back to his house in the outskirts of Anchorage, It was just after the evening rush hour. This was too easy. His neighbor's butcher shop was impressed when he drove up to drop off the field dressed carcass. “1022 pounds!” Mike told him when the winch scale steadied. “I didn't expect you til Friday!” Mike loves the outdoors and in addition to hunting, he also loves fishing and seeing the beauty that is Alaska. “I think I'll take my Polaris up the river to the east and see what's out there, before the melt floods out the pass.” I'm going to make the most of my week off! Luke said, But Mike was busy rolling the hoist rack over to the meat locker. Luke owned his own engineering firm that worked all over the world, mainly for the chemical industry. Luke had master's degrees in chemical and mechanical engineering plus a bachelors in metallurgy. He had been in the Marine corps, but a combat injury had forced him out. While in the corps he had been a combat engineer and he still did engineer consulting work for the Marines. He stood six foot eight and weighed two hundred and sixty pounds, and even though he did mostly desk work he was by no means out of shape. Not only was he very strong, but he was a hand-to-hand combat expert while in the corps, was one hell of a shot, and had gotten his black belt in martial arts after he had gotten out. He had thought about trying out to be a sniper, but figured that his size would give him away and therefore be a threat to his team mate, this he couldn't live with. He had light brown hair that was kept in a crew cut and piercing blue eyes. Although he looked to be very definition of a hard ass, he was actually extremely considerate to those around him and always took the extra second to consider how his actions would affect the people around him. While he didn't have a family, his older sister Mackenzie, did. Her husband, Dan, was one of Luke's oldest childhood friends and they had two kids. Luke always made sure to spoil them rotten. Since he didn't have anyone to spent money on, he had set up trust funds for both kids over his sister's objections. His sister still lived on the same ranch that they had grown up on in Wyoming. Their parents had been killed when Luke was sixteen and Mackenzie was eighteen. Mackenzie, without thinking about it; cancelled going to college and stayed on the ranch to take care of Luke so that he wasn't taken by the state. Luke's mom had been a geologist and his dad had been a part time jeweler and worked the ranch in his spare time. Tonight, Luke had another reason to be happy. He had gotten the jewelry done for his niece's birthday and had sent it to her the day before he left for his trip. Since he lived in Anchorage, Alaska it took some time to get there. He had made her a handmade necklace out of gold that he found in some of Alaska's streams. In the pendant he had a large sapphire set in it, her birth stone. He had gotten that while working on one of his overseas jobs and upon smuggling it into the U S, had cut it to maximize its beauty. It had been in rough form when he smuggled it in. Luke's jewelry making was a hobby of his to relax after a hard day in the office and actually knew how to cut and grind gemstones thanks to not only his dad but his mom as well. Going to sleep that night, he never in a million years would guess that his life was about to change completely. Luke's Spring trip up the Matanuska River to the glacial basin, before the dangerous spring thaw, and flow.; was going to be a 4-day run via snow machine. He made great time and decided to extend his trip northeastward past Lake Tazlana, and perhaps even Mount Sanford. Having made great time getting to the headwaters, he continued east toward the Gakon River. At Glenallen he stopped for fueling up at a trading post; and for updates on the Mount Sanford melt. The locals told him to Stay on the north side of the Gakon River and he'd be safe. Continuing northeast, Luke was now in unfamiliar territory, so he focused on landmarks and wildlife. He watched two Grizzlies kill a yearling moose. He finally pitched camp due northwest of Mount Sanford; Just east of Gakona, and on the north side of the flooding river that rushed down from the high mountain peaks. His chart showed he was near the research facility known as the High-frequency Active Auroral Research Program (HAARP). Global rumors and conspiracy theories abounded, regarding the mega-high voltage compound, guarded by a very sophisticated security system and plain-clothes security people. The security protocols were strikingly identical to the Central Intelligence Agency's standard operating procedures. Luke had heard that tonight might be an amazing display of the Aurora Borealis; or northern Lights. What Luke didn't know was that he was closer to the security fence than he knew. Just one ridge of trees blocked his view of the high fencing. During the night, while Luke slept in blissful ignorance, a cosmic disaster struck. At one point Luke stirred a bit as a sound similar to a P A system having a feedback loop, was flaring. As it did, the waves and arcs of the northern lights danced radically across the sky. The sound and lights were clearly synchronized and getting brighter. But Luke uncharacteristically slept like a baby. This was a weird one, for the only known person immediately affected was Luke. Suddenly the sound was silent and the area was black. Pitch black. Again, Luke slept. And when the black hole sucked him, tent and all, Luke was sound asleep. This unexplained phenomena transported Luke across space and time. When Luke woke up the first time; he noticed was that it was a lot more humid and warmer than it had been when he had gone to bed. He then noticed that the bird sounds were different as well. ‘Okay this is weird' he thought. He stuck his head out of his little tent and his confusion deepened for around him was a wild forest of deciduous trees. When he went to bed, he had been surrounded by scrub land with stunted aspen trees. ‘I must be dreaming, and if this is a dream, damn.' “Well, I guess I better have a look around” he said to himself. He spent the rest of the morning looking around his “dream world” wondering when he was going to wake up. His Polaris Snow Machine was no longer parked next to the south end of the tent. It wasn't anywhere. Not that it would be all that helpful in this mild summer-like weather. He noticed that the sun was almost straight overhead and he had an idea. He would check the time on his phone and use that to figure out about where he was at. When he did it, he got an even bigger shock, his phone was nine hours behind. That combined with the tree species around him, put him in… ‘Hell, is this England?' The weather plus the state of the leaves on the trees likely put it in late spring. “Well fuck me!” exclaimed Luke. For the rest of the day, he stayed near his 2-man tent. He found a stream nearby to get water and fish from. Hopefully he would wake up from this nightmare soon. When he woke up the next morning, he was starting to realize that something was truly fucked up with his world. He was still in the same spot. Figuring out that he was fucked, he did an inventory of his gear. He had his tent, sleeping bag, backpack, and camo clothes. He had his 9mm sig and his .338 rifle that his had picked up while in the Marines, and he had plenty of ammo for both. In his backpack he had is laptop and solar powered charger, one M R E, plenty of survival straws, matches, his extra canteen, and extra fire starters. Of course, he had his travel rod, a selection of terminal tackle, and some lures. He had re-spooled the reel right before going to the Brooks Range. All in all, he was in good shape. What really bothered him was that he couldn't get any satellite lock or cell signal at all. After his inventory, he figured that he probably should get moving, so he packed everything up. While he was packing, he had water boiling over the fire to fill his canteens up. Checking his compass he decided to start moving East. He walked carefully through the woods for the rest of the day, stopping with about an hour of daylight left, at another stream, to make camp. First thing he did was get a fire going and got himself more water. He had managed to catch some fish and frogs for supper. Early the next morning he again topped off his canteens and started moving again, still heading East. The way he figured it, one of three things could be going on: one this was all some weird dream; two somehow, he had traveled through space and time; or three he was in an alternate universe. He was hoping that this was a dream. About midday he paused and rested for a bit for it was a warm, humid day. As he was getting up from a short nap, he heard shouting nearby. It sounded like English, well sort of. Now Luke was curious, for he had also heard metal on metal contact, so he headed toward it. Within a minute he came up to a dirt road. Looking North, Luke saw six men on horseback riding around a stopped carriage. On the ground were several dead men, all wearing armor. As Luke watched, two men burst out of the carriage and were quickly cut down there was nothing that Luke could do for them because he was too far away. The men on horseback now dismounted and approached the carriage. The next sound made Luke's blood chill for it was a female scream. Not one but two. Two young women were yanked from the carriage. One had golden blond and wore a blue dress, while the other one wore a green dress and had brown hair. The younger one looked to be about eighteen or nineteen while the other looked to be slightly older. Two men grabbed each woman and pulled them in front of what Luke assumed to be the commander. While the men were occupied, Luke quickly closed the distance. As he got to within thirty yards, he heard something about the men having some fun with the woman. That was enough for Luke, he slipped off his backpack. He was still in his camo clothing and had carefully modified it into a ghillie suit. He stepped out into the road, mad sure to have his handgun ready and yelled; “Halt, Drop Your Weapons!” Chapter 2. Marion of York was pissed to put it mildly. She hadn't wanted to come along, with her older sister, Cecilia, and father, Charles, to London. Normally she loved traveling to London, but this time it was for Cecilia's engagement and her fiancé, John of Sussex, gave Marion the creeps. They had spent almost a week in London getting the wedding contract ready. When they were married, John would become the lord of Charles's land and the land would then stay in the family. Marion would continue to live in the castle until she was married. Charles was making these arrangements to avoid a situation with his greedy neighbor who had been eyeing his land and daughters for years, and Charles knew that his health was failing and that he wouldn't be long for this world. After the contract had been signed, John decided to travel back with them, as much to check out his new land as to check out Marion and the other woman of his soon to be castle. They had been traveling for three days when they were ambushed. Their guards were cut down within minutes, because although these men were very experienced, loyal, and brave; they had been caught by surprise. Soon all six men were dead. Three were John's and three had been Charles's. They had managed to cut down four of their attackers though. Soon the remaining six attackers were circling the carriage. Marion recognized the colors that the men wore. They belonged to their greedy neighbor, Richard. One of them, Marion personally recognized as Richard's son, William. The same man that her father had kicked out of their castle when he had persuaded relations with Cecilia. This wasn't good. Soon her father and John decided that their only chance was to try and kill the men attacking them. They both knew that if they surrendered, they would be killed anyway. They burst out of the carriage and were quickly cut down without achieving anything. This left the ladies defenseless. William ordered them to be pulled from the carriage. They were brought before him where he then told them; “Well bitches, we're going to have some serious fun then you'll both have to die. However, I will give you a choice. If you cooperate your death will be quick and painless, if you don't well…” Both ladies started turning white for this was their worst nightmare come true. Both despised William, his father, and all the people loyal to them. As William was cutting the dress from Cecilia, they heard a booming male voice: “Halt, Drop Your Weapons!” The voice echoed through the forest and the trees even seemed to move at the sound of it. Although the words themselves were weird, the point was clear. The ladies looked up hopefully and the men spun around. There thirty paces in front of them was a massive humanoid creature. It was dressed with leaves and small branches and not a single patch of skin was visible. In one hand was a small black object, but it didn't have any armor or any weapons for that matter. Then William spoke up; “Says who? A stupid, unarmed swamp thing?” His men snickered. Apparently, the humanoid had understood him. “'Says who? I'll tell you; I am your worst nightmare come to life. A man that can kill you where you stand and you won't be able to do a thing about it. Now this is how things are going to be. I am going to count to five. If you fuckers are not out of here by then, or I will kill you all.” The humanoid made this threat in a way that seemed like it might have ordered food, not facing six heavily armed men. William snorted; this was going to be too easy. Looking at his men: “Lads, time for some more entertainment. Kill that thing.” The ladies knew the stranger was dead. Suddenly the humanoid couched slightly and brought the small black object up to a horizontal position. The next thing the ladies knew there was a sound like thunder, the small black object jumped around in the humanoid's hand, and a quick jet of flame shot out the end of the object. The men around them started falling with blood and meat exploding from their necks. Within seconds, only William was left and he was using a now nearly nude Cecilia as a shield. Cecilia was nearly nude because William had just finished cutting her dress when the humanoid interrupted. “So, I see mister tough guy in armor is actually just another coward that uses an innocent woman as a shield, how pathetic.” The humanoid stood very still for a short time as though he was debating something. “Get out of here, beast. Nothing here concerns you” commanded William. Marion thought this was a stupid move on William's part but then again, he wasn't known to be the sharpest tool in the shed. Her thoughts were confirmed within a second. “Beast is it now? Well tell you what is going to happen. You let that lady go and I'll put my weapon away. Then we can see who is the better in a real man's fight.” Luke knew this course was a bit dumb but one he didn't want to risk hurting the lady even though the chances of that were slim. The other reason that he did this was that he wanted a bit more fun from this engagement. “Deal” said William and he released Cecilia and Luke put away his gun. As he released her, her dress fell away but this was the least of her concerns at the moment. She ran to Marion and embraced her. Then Marion asked the stranger: “Where is your sword, kind stranger?” “Sword?” snorted the stranger “Never used one and won't be needing one.” ‘This man was more arrogant than most nobles. What kind of word is “won't”? He is doomed.' thought Marion. She had good reason to doubt the stranger would live for although William was an idiot, he was very noted swordsman. William made the first move toward the stranger. The stranger didn't move until William was almost upon him, then with absolutely amazing speed the stranger side-stepped William's attack and grabbed his right wrist. The stranger then took his other hand and struck William in the elbow snapping it and bending it completely the other way. William though, didn't have time to register the pain for the stranger then grabbed William's head and with a quick motion of his hands, snapped William's neck with a loud crack; snapping it just as easily as someone would snap kindling for a fire. The stranger then moved quickly to check on the other men. For those attacking, to make sure that they were dead and for the attacked to see if he could give any of them aid. All of them were dead. The entire time the ladies cautiously watched his, Cecilia not even realizing that she was naked. When the man finished, he walked up to the ladies with his hands stretched out and with his palms faced the ladies so they could see that he wasn't armed. As he passed the wagon, the man looked in a trunk and found another dress for Cecilia. He also removed the strange outer clothes that he was wearing. Luke was now dressing in a t-shirt and camo jeans. Finally arriving in front of the ladies, Luke handed the dress to Cecilia who quickly put it on. Marion was stuck by this act of kindness on the man's part, for he at first seemed to be utterly ruthless. Something else Marion noticed was just how damn handsome the stranger was. He was clean shaven, with a strong chin. His blue eyes were lit with the look of not only intelligence but also concern. His shoulders were broad and his bare arms had well defined muscles on them. Marion could almost imagine those arms wrapped around her and this thought caused her heart to flutter and for moisture to form in between her thighs. No other man she had ever met had caused her to have thoughts like this and she had even met the current king of England, Edward the Confessor. Walking up to the ladies, Luke was having a hard time deciding on which one was better looking. Cecilia, the older of the two, had long and almost Chestnut colored hair, her skin had a very light tan, few freckles on her face, and warm brown eyes. Of course, the rest of her body was really good too, with about C cup tits plus large pink nipples. Her stomach had a little bit of fat on it but not bad, Luke liked his ladies with a little meat on them. He hated when women were so skinny that their bones showed. The worst thing from his perspective about her was that her pussy was a jungle, in fact he had never seen a bush that thick. He had been to some of the world's most remote jungles and her pussy hair was thicker. The younger one though was stunning as well, although she wasn't naked so Luke couldn't make a direct comparison. She was slightly taller than the older one, probably about five foot ten or so. Her hair looked to be the color of twenty-four caret gold, and her eyes looked to be sapphires. Her skin, at least what Luke could see, was a pure white. To top things off she had nice full lips, a very cute nose and a perfectly oval face. “Good afternoon, ladies.” Seeing the fearful look on their faces, Luke continued: “You have nothing more to fear, for I will not harm you.” Cecilia was still in a state of shock, but Marion had recovered for the most part. “We thank you kind sir. I do not want to think what would have happened to us if you had not stepped in.” Luke gave her a slight nod “What be your name kind stranger?” “Luke. What be your name and the name of your companion here?” “I am Marion of York and this is my older sister Cecilia.” Marion was starting to relax a bit; however, Cecilia wasn't, but this was normal for them. Marion had always been faster to react to changes. “So, tell me, Marion, what happened here? Why were you attacked?” “The men that attacked us belonged to a neighboring earl, Richard. He was been lusting after my father's lands for years now.” Marion broke down a little, thinking about her father. “Sorry, Richard was furious when he heard that Cecilia here was to be married to John of Sussex. This would have kept our lands out of Richard's hands. His men were waiting in ambush for us, and they caught our guards by surprise. Our father and John were in the carriage with us. They decided to rush out and attack the remaining men, once the guards were slain. They were killed without achieving anything. William was Richard's son and the man you killed with your bare hands. He told us, once we had been pulled from the carriage that they were going to have fun with us and that we would be killed. How we died would have our choice, if we cooperated then death would have been quick and if we did not cooperate then we would have faced a long and painful death. William has killed many people before and he was addicted to killing, so I have no doubt that you saved us from a horrible death at William's hands.” Marion finished, and broke down in tears. Luke kneeled in front of her and put one his large hands on her cheek. He then pulled Marion in and held her tight. As he did, he whispered to her, “You have no need to worry further for I will now be protecting you, that is if you want me to.” She pulled away slightly and looked into his eyes with a hopeful look on her face. She then launched herself back into his arms: “Thank you, Luke. But are you sure, we have nothing of value for I am sure that Richard has taken over our home?” “If I was not sure of it, Marion, I would not have made the offer. You two will have to do something for me, though.” Both ladies instantly stiffened and gained hard looks on their faces. “You two will have to learn how to defend yourselves In case I am not nearby when you are attacked next. Because, I am sure of this; when Richard does not hear back from his men, he will send more men to look for them and by extension you two.” Both ladies relaxed a bit, but were a bit confused for this was the last thing they had expected. “But we are ladies, we cannot fight” stated Cecilia. She had finally gotten over her paralysis. Hearing this, Luke's face went from a concerned caring, to one of extreme anger. The ladies were completely taken back by this and instantly became fearful again. They didn't even realize what they had done to change his mood so suddenly. But they quickly learned. “Let Me Get Something Straight With You Two, Right Now!” growled Luke as the ladies shrank from his fury. “You both Will learn how to defend yourself, for I will teach both of you how. This is the price for me staying with you. If you are not willing to at least try to learn then I shall take my leave of you.” At this Luke spun around on his heel and started walking away. He was a firm believer in woman being capable, despite their physical differences. He wasn't however going to fight for his life to defend these ladies, if they were not at least willing to learn how to defend themselves. Sure, he would feel a bit guilty about leaving them but that was life. Luke figured that with the loot from the dead men around plus a couple of their horses, he could go anywhere. Luke hadn't taken more than three steps when Marion cried out: “Wait! God, please wait?” Luke stopped but didn't turn around. “If you are willing to teach us how to defend ourselves, then we would be deeply in your debt, kind sir.” “Never call me sir again, and you will not be in my debt. You're learning how to defend yourselves will be enough payment for not only rescuing you, but also further defending you” stated Luke. “Do we have a deal?” he asked still with his back to the ladies. The ladies looked at each other and then back to Luke, “We have a deal, Luke” They said together. Luke turned back around, wearing a soft, warm smile. “First thing we need to do is to collect all the weapons, armor, and anything else useful from the dead. Then they will need to be buried for the last thing we need is obvious evidence of what happened here. After all that is done, it will probably be about time to set up camp for the night. Tomorrow morning your lessons start.” The ladies looked at him with confused looks “What ladies, I don't want any arguments, get moving now” Luke snapped at them. Chapter 3. This got the ladies moving. Over the next few hours, they worked harder than they ever had in their lives, the dead were stripped of anything useful, even their clothes. All the loot was put in the carriage for transport. While the ladies were busy with the dead, Luke rounded up some of the horses. They had enough for each of them to ride their own horse and to have a spare apiece. On William they found a number of gold coins and some silver ones as well. This was added to the money that was being carried in the carriage. After Luke rounded up the horses, he began to dig a mass grave for the dead and place them in it. He had also policed his brass shell casings. He thought that with his knowledge that he might be able to make reloads, plus he wanted to leave as little evidence as possible. Finally, everything was finished and they still had about two hours before nightfall, so Luke set up camp away from the road, in a clearing next to a clear stream. As he began to set up, Cecilia and especially Marion were immensely curious. They had never seen gear like this before. Sure, they had seen satchels and tents before, but never made of this strange cloth. Luke got a fire going, and then started boiling water that he collected from the stream. Now the lady's curiosity overrode their lingering fear. “Why are you boiling the water, Luke?” asked Marion. “Just making it safe to drink. By boiling the water you kill off the microorganisms, in the water, that can make you sick.” “Microorganisms?” asked Cecilia “Yep, microorganisms are organisms that are too small to be seen by the naked eye, but make no mistake they are there and the wrong ones can kill you” explained Luke. “Sounds like you speak witchcraft or heresy” stated Cecilia. She was devotedly religious. “God alone decided who dies and who lives.” Through this Marion wasn't sure who to believe. Although the things that Luke said made absolutely no sense to her; what reason would he have of lying to them over something like this. Luke must have been in a good mood however for he wasn't offended by Cecilia's rebuttal. He actually looked amused. “Well, Cecilia go ahead and drink the water straight from that stream then, and when you do eventually get dysentery don't complain to me about it. As far as witchcraft is concerned, stop being insulting, for there is nothing magical about anything I do for I am an engineer.” “You're that confident that we would get sick from that water?” “Maybe not the water from that stream but why take the risk.” “I have a couple of questions for you Luke.” Marion continued when Luke nodded toward her “what does “don't” mean, and what is an engineer?” “Oh, sorry about that. It is a speech difference from my homeland. Sometimes we would take two words and make them one. Doing this makes speaking more efficient. Don't is actually do not. When this is done it's called a contraction. It's; is actually it is.” “Wow that is more efficient.” “And an engineer is someone who designs things to be made, or figures out why something failed, or figured out how to make things easier, mechanically” “Interesting, I have never heard of an engineer. So, another question for you, where is your homeland?” Marion was determined to learn everything that she could about Luke. “Well, originally I came from an area called Wyoming, but now I live, well lived in an area called Alaska.” “I have never heard of either of those places.” “That doesn't surprise me for they are very far away. Across the western sea. The Viking raiders know of it. It is past Iceland and Greenland. ” “Father may have known about those lands, but it's not something he felt women should bother with.” Marion wasn't sure of what to ask next. She wanted to know everything about this man but she could sense that he was hesitant to talk about himself. She sat next to him by the fire and like him just stared into the flames. Cecilia had started her evening prayers by now. “Are you going to say your evening prayers, Luke?” asked Marion. Luke gave her a weak smile. “Sorry, I don't pray.” “You don't believe in God?” “Nice use of a contraction, Marion, and to tell you the truth, no I don't. I never have for I have seen more destruction and suffering caused by differing religious beliefs then you could ever imagine. I do believe that you have the right to believe what you want and you have the right to peacefully practice your beliefs without interference. But I could never take moral guidance from folks that allow innocent children to be tortured and killed of no reason at all, or that preaches that half the human population are inferior because they were born as a woman.” “Maybe their torture was all God's plan for them; and woman are inferior to man. After all, Eve was created from Adam and it was Eve that got them kicked out of the garden.” “Ya sure, “God's plan”. I've been hearing that all my life and every time someone says that, it is usually to cover up for either them not caring or they were the guilty party. Problem with the Adam and Eve theory is that there is absolutely no proof that it happened and I find it ironic that the “first people” had European names. Plus, this sounds just what it is, a story that men use to keep woman subservient to them, makes me sick.” By now Luke had a faraway look in his eye. Marion realized that is his mind, he was somewhere else entirely; and he was. Luke's mind had traveled back to his time spend in Iraq and the death he had seen firsthand that was caused by people's differing beliefs, and these weren't even beliefs in different gods, just different ways of worship. In his mind's eye he also saw women that had been burned with acid or hot oil because they did something to “offend” their family. He saw what happened when men used their position to “marry” young girls and the horror inflicted on the girls. Eventually Cecilia got done with her prayers and came back over. Luke shared some of his food with her. He had lost his appetite. Anything he thought about his time in Iraq he lost his appetite. “Something bothering you?” asked Cecilia “You barely ate anything.” “It's Just some very bad memories of a place that I was in for a time; nothing for you two to be worried about.” Eventually Luke stood up and stretched, Marion and Cecilia were almost asleep sitting by the fire. “Well ladies, you two should get some sleep. You two can sleep in my tent and I will sleep against that tree so I can keep watch.” “But we cannot sleep were you sleep. You need the sleep as well” protested Marion. Luke just gave a look and told her “Shut up and get in the tent, both of you. Make sure to take your dresses off before you lay down so that you don't damage the bedding.” Both Marion and Cecilia knew that they wouldn't win this argument so they did as Luke told them. They were amazed by how soft and comfortable Luke's bedding was. It was simply the most luxurious thing that they had ever laid on. Within minutes both had passed out. Luke sat outside and kept watch all night. He would doze off for ten or fifteen minutes at a time. He would then wake up, look around and then doze off again. Chapter 4. Marion was the first of the ladies to wake up the next morning, Cecilia was really not a morning person. So, Marion carefully got up as to not wake Cecilia, she grabbed her dress, and stepped out of the tent. Luke was up and had the fire going. He had some fresh fish cooking, but he hadn't realized that Marion was up yet. So, she stood quietly and watched him still holding her dress in her hand. The sun was just about to rise as Marion watched Luke cook the fish and boil water for drinking. Finally, she got the courage to walk over to him. As she did, she carefully laid her dress down. Now naked with nothing to hide her body, she walked up behind Luke. “Good morning, Luke. I trust that you slept well last night.” “Good morning, Marion. I slept decent actually. How about you?” “That was the best that I have ever slept. Your bedding is by far the best I have ever felt.” “Thank you, Marion. Breakfast will be ready in a bit. Can you wake Cecilia up?” “Can we talk for a bit first, please. Cecilia actually hates mornings.” “Very well then.” Luke turned around and his jaw almost fell off. Marion was the very definition of a goddess. Her skin was pure white. She had about the same size tits as Cecilia, but Marion's tits were a bit firmer with smaller pink nipples. The flip side was that her nipples were much harder than Cecilia's. Luke's eyes traveled down to her stomach. It was flat, firm, and toned but not thin enough to show any bones. Traveling further south, Luke noticed that Marion's pussy was covered in sparse light blond hair. He could see her pussy lips sticking out slightly and the there was a small gap between her legs, caused by Marion's hips flaring out nicely. Her legs were long and strong, and her feet were even beautiful and Luke wasn't a foot guy. Traveling back up north, Luke also noticed that Marion had a graceful neck that seemed to be screaming for him to nibble on. “Well how do I look?” “Are you sure your name isn't Aphrodite? You are by far the most beautiful woman that I have ever met, and I have met some very beautiful woman before.” Marion smiled. From the sudden heat in her cheeks, she was sure that she was blushing crimson and she felt a sticky wetness forming between her legs again. Suddenly she was moving like another person. She walked straight up to Luke, reached up to hold his cheek and pull him down so she could kiss him. Kissing him was by far the best thing that Marion had ever felt. Her whole body felt tingly and she actually wondered if she might pass out from the pleasure. This increased when Luke carefully picked her up. Marion then wrapped her strong legs around Luke's body. She could feel his cock getting hard and this only further drove Marion's lust. She might have gone even further, but through her lust-induced trance, she heard the unmistakable sounds of Cecilia starting to get up. Marion and Luke let go of each other and Marion ran over to put her dress on. She got it on in record time and by the time Cecilia came out of the tent Marion was starting to eat on one of the fish that Luke had been preparing. Cecilia was clueless as to what Marion and Luke had been doing, for she just assumed that Luke would want to be with her because she was the oldest and she though the smartest. What she didn't know was that Luke was deeply attracted to intelligence and Marion had her beat badly in this department. As the three of them ate their breakfast, Marion asked about the plans for today. “Well first we need to check out those clothes we got yesterday to see if you two can wear any of it. One; having pants on makes it easier to fight, and two; when we start traveling it will be much easier for you two to hide the fact that you are women.” Marion immediately could see the wisdom in Luke's thinking; by hiding the fact that Marion and Cecilia were in fact women, even if it was only from a distance, then they wouldn't attract as much attention to themselves. It was like Luke's hunting clothes, in the woods, that she learned were colored in a pattern called camouflage. It would make them harder to spot. Cecilia of course was against the idea. She was a lady not some cross dresser, thank you very much, but when it was clear that even her sister supported Luke, Cecilia didn't have much choice. They both found men's clothes that fit them and Luke found some clothes that even fit him. He wanted to be dressed in the same clothes as everyone else so he didn't stand out as much. Plus, by not wearing his modern clothes, he could save them for special occasions. After the three got changed, Luke started going over the ultra-basics of self-defense. Marion threw herself into learning and she learnt fast. She had been almost raped once and she wasn't going to let that happen again if she could help it. Cecilia wasn't really that interested. The way she looked at it, it was Luke's job to protect her, not for her to protect herself. After a couple of hours all three were hungry and tired. Luke got the fire going again and started fixing the last of the food that had been in the carriage. As they ate, Marion sat as close as she could to Luke while not crowding him. Eventually Cecilia excused herself to relieve herself. “Marion, I have a question for you. Now before I ask, know this; know that the question will at first sound very stupid but once I explain I promise that it will make sense. And furthermore, I must insist that you never, ever tell anyone what we are about to talk about. If my secret falls into the wrong hands and used incorrectly the destruction that will fall on the world will cast the Battle of Armageddon in the shade.” Marion nodded nervously, “Okay, what year is this?” “Why this is the year of our lord 1065. Why, and why must it remain a secret” Luke closed his eyes, took a deep breath, held it for a second and slowly let it out. Marion was growing more concerned, she knew that Luke didn't lack anything in the bravery department and yet here he was more nervous than she had ever seen him, and she had seen him take out half a dozen thugs without breaking a sweat. Slowly opening his eyes, Luke looked directly into Marion's eyes and said flatly: “Where I came from it was the year 2021 A D.” “What?” “That's right, Marion. I not only come from a different place but also from a different time. And since I have a decent understanding of my history, I know what the major events that are going to happen for the next almost thousand years and if the wrong people get hold of this then they might try to make short sighted decisions that would spell disaster for them and their people.” Marion was speechless and absolutely stunned after all she had been falling in love with this man and know she felt that she didn't know him at all. Suddenly she stood up. “Marion!” “Get Away From Me You Bloody Devil! I never want to be near you again!” Luke bowed his head, accepting his fate. As Marion ran away, she didn't see that Luke was starting to cry. He had just lost the only woman that he had ever truly loved romantically and this came on top of him losing his entire family and all of his friends. He hadn't cried since he was five, but now he was crying now. Slowly he stood up and started to gather his gear up. Looking up he saw Cecilia coming back. ‘Just fucking great' he thought. “Where's Marion?” Cecilia asked. Knowing that not telling her would turn out badly, Luke decided on telling Cecilia a half-truth; he didn't trust Cecilia. “I told her something about myself that upset her deeply.” “What, are you actually married?” Luke smiled slightly “If it was only that small of a secret, but no, my secret can change the world forever and if it gets used wrong then the horror that would be unleashed is far beyond anything you could ever imagine.” “Then why did you tell Marion, but not me?” Now Cecilia was getting pissed for she didn't like the fact that that Luke trusted her bratty little sister and not her. “Why, because I am finding myself falling in love with her and the last thing, I wanted was to keep my biggest secret from her. Marion, in the meantime was stomping off. She didn't even know where she was going, for she was furious. Eventually she found herself standing in front of her father's grave. Luke had given her father his own grave and had even took the time to make a marker for him. She collapsed in front of the grave and began to weep. She was crying harder than she had ever cried before, the man that she had fallen in love with wasn't even close to the man that she had thought that he was. Finally, she stopped crying and just stared at the marker that Luke had made for her father. Luke had taken her father's sword and broke it in half. He then carved Charles's name on it and had written something else. Then he drove the handle part into the soil at her father's head. It took Marion a while to read the instruction. For one, it was written in an unfamiliar tongue and two her reading was just good enough to be able to slowly make her way through the bible. But eventually she was able to make sense of the writing and once again began to cry for Luke had written: “Here lies a proud, brave man that gave his life so that his family might live. If I, the man who buried his earthly remains, could be even a quarter of the man that this man was then I would be able to die a happy man. Go in peace now Charles of York. I promise that I will do everything in my power to continue to protect your family.” Marion knew what she had to do and she knew what she had done. She was so pissed with herself, for turning her back on Luke, that she could barely stand herself. After all, here was a man that had saved her from being raped and murdered, that had started to train her in self-defense so that if something like that ever happened again, she would be able to defend herself, and most of all here was a man that believed that women are at the very least equal to men. Sure, men are usually stronger and faster, but in mental abilities, where Luke seemed to be most interested in her, he had already stated multiple times that men and women are at least equals and, in some areas, women are for the most part far superior to men. She also knew that Luke would never hurt her and would die to protect her. Finally, she was able to stand up, she wiped her face off, turned around, and ran off to find Luke before he took off. She could only hope and pray that she wasn't too late. Of course, he might turn his back on her and she wouldn't blame him if he did, after all she had already turned her back on him once. Chapter 5. As fast as Marion ran through the woods, her mind was running faster. Would she be able to find Luke and Cecilia again? Would Luke even talk to her if she could find them? And perhaps the most disturbing thought, would Cecilia try to ensnare Luke? This last one was the worst for Marion because Cecilia could never stand to see Marion happy and always went out of her way to make Marion's life as miserable as possible. Now that Marion had for all appearances rejected Luke, would Cecilia try and take Luke before Marion could come to her senses. Is water wet? With this in the front of her mind, Marion pushed herself to run even faster. The brush and branches that slapped her in the face and the thorns that caught her clothes couldn't slow her down for her just had to find Luke before it was too late. Finally, she got to the clearing that they had camped in. Luke and Cecilia were gone. Looking around desperately, Marion found the tracks leading out toward the road. She also found a note written on some strange material. The fact that it was written was enough to prove that it was from Luke, Cecilia couldn't read or write, but Marion would have known it was from him anyway because she recognized his writing style: Marion, “I am deeply sorry that I have angered you. I truly wish that the circumstances were different for I have truly fallen in love with you. I would not blame you if you never talk to me again for, I have realized that I completely overwhelmed you. I am sorry that I have hurt you. I have left, with Cecilia, to get her back home. After that I will be leaving England. I truly hope that you find the happiness and love, in life, that an outstanding woman like yourself deserves. Goodbye, Luke Marion was cursing herself too much to bother crying at the moment. She had turned her back on Luke when he tried to tell her the most important thing about himself. It should have been obvious to Marion, at the time, that Luke didn't like to keep secrets from her, but then again, she had never known anyone that would tell her the simple truth without wanting something in return. Just to make herself feel even better, the one and only time that someone told her the truth without wanting anything in return, she ran away. Now Luke had taken reasonability for angering her, admitted to her that he had fallen in love with her, and told her where he was going. She had to catch him before he left England, at all cost. She knew that with the carriage that Luke would be slowed down a bit. Problem is that she didn't have a horse or any other gear with her, but she didn't care. As Marion began to follow the tracks, she heard a familiar sound coming from the brush. When she looked, she found a horse there with all the gear she would need. In the saddlebags, she found money and food. All this stuff she had seen very recently. It was gear that the three of them had collected from the dead after Luke had saved them. This could only mean one thing; Luke hade left it without Cecilia's knowledge, for if she had known then she would have done everything she could have to prevent Luke from leaving anything for Marion. With the horse and the knowledge of where Luke and her sister were headed, and that Luke wanted her to rejoin him, Marion took off to find them. Once Luke had explained to Cecilia what had happened, leaving out the part about him being from the future, Cecilia pretty much demanded that Luke finish escorting her home. Luke was too broken hearted to care so he finished packing the gear and set off with Cecilia. As they left, Cecilia started pouring on her charm. Despite her many flaws from his point of view, Luke had to at least admit that Cecilia was beautiful and charming. With him being hurt so bad by Marion, Cecilia figured that it would be easy to get her hands on Luke. Still Luke maintained at least some of his wits about him. He wouldn't show Cecilia his computer or rifle, and she wouldn't be able to secretly look at them for Luke had them both locked in their cases, and the locks were highly advanced combination locks. Luke guarding his secrets so closely pissed Cecilia off to no end, but she couldn't let it show, yet. She figured that it would take a few days but she would wear down Luke's resistance to her. After all, she wanted the knowledge that Luke surely possessed for herself. Cecilia and Luke made pretty good time, after they broke camp, traveling until they had to stop and set up camp. Luke still wouldn't take the chance on getting a room at an inn. Cecilia of course wasn't happy about this, but since she had set herself a mission, she wasn't about to complain about it. After Luke got the campsite set up, Cecilia was too much of a lady to help, he went to get some food. While he was gone Cecilia went through his gear and found many clues as to who Luke really was. At least she would have if she could read that is. She decided that when they got home, she would have Luke arrested for something and then take his gear to a monk that she trusted and knew loved to read. Seeing Luke coming back with food, Cecilia continued to pour on the charm. “See unlike my stupid sister, I would never leave you, Luke. She never did care about anyone but herself and you deserve a woman who knows how to pleasure and care for a man. That woman is me.” Cecilia curled up to Luke and began to caress him softly. Luke barely reacted to her, but she had expected that. He had been badly damaged, by her sister, and Cecilia knew from long experience with men that it might take her a little bit longer to get what she wanted from Luke. That evening, Luke again set up the tent. This time, Cecilia insisted that she was terrified of nightmares and was afraid to sleep alone. “It was fine before Marion ran off because there was someone there with me. With her now gone I am terribly afraid that I will start having nightmares.” “Sorry, Cecilia but someone needs to keep watch during the night. If you get nightmares, I will be right out here for you.” Finally, wondering at how Luke could still have the ability to reject her, Cecilia went to bed. Luke sat around for a while and just thought about everything; Him losing his parents, getting a medical discharge from the Marines because of a roadside bomb, losing the rest of everyone he had every known because of some fucking cosmic freak job, killing those men to protect two women who he didn't know Then losing Marion because he had told her the truth, and finally Cecilia's rather obvious and frankly annoying attempts to seduce him. Thing was that the harder Cecilia tried, the more she drove Luke away. She didn't know this of course and Luke wasn't about to tell her. He had promised to get her home and he would. As soon as he did, he would get to a port as fast as possible and get a boat to the continent. Finally, he fell into a fitful slumber. Marion drove her mount as hard as she could to make up some time. As she went, she would ask people coming from the other direction if they had seen a carriage with more horses then would normally be around and was headed in the same direction she was. A few people had and she had learned that she was about a half day behind. If she got what she thought was truthful information, she would pay the person who had given her the info. As it got dark, Marion continued to travel until she couldn't see anything anymore. When at last she had to stop, she took care of her horse for without it she wouldn't have a chance to catch Luke, then she ate some of the food that Luke had left her, and finally dozed off to sleep. Before she went to sleep though, her mind drifted back to when she had been naked and had been picked up by Luke. This memory made her wet between her legs and it felt like she was on fire with the fire being centered in her cunt. It didn't take long for her to start rubbing herself with one hand rubbing across her tits and sensitive nipples and the other rubbing between her legs. Since she had never done this before, it took her a few minutes to figure out what felt good. Eventually she found a small bump that when rubbed sent shock waves through her body. The more she rubbed that spot the better it felt, until she started to thrash around and nearly blacked out. As she recovered, she felt several emotions running through her. One was guilt, what she had just done had been preached against as a mortal sin for as long as she could remember and, now she figured that she was going to hell because of it. The second emotion though took some of the guilty edge off for she felt an amazing calm descend on her. She just didn't give a fuck what those priest and nuns said. This feeling was new to her but didn't take her long to figure out that Luke had led her to this feeling and the more she thought about it the more that she realized that Luke had been right. This was after all Her body and what she did with it was Her business. One side effect that she didn't expect was that making herself feel good like that, also helped her get to sleep easily. The next morning, Marion was up before the sun and felt more rested than she had in years. One other affect that Luke had on her was that she just didn't feel any need to pray and definitely didn't feel any need to visit a priest to ask for forgiveness. Quickly she ate a bit and got the horse ready. She knew that Cecilia wasn't a morning person so she figured that she could make some serious ground up. Marion had her dress packed away in a saddlebag and was wearing some of the clothes that they had gotten off the dead guys. At first, she felt bad about this, but seeing the reactions of the people that she met on the road, made her fully realize Luke's wisdom for nobody realized that she was in fact a woman. She had been traveling for a couple of hours when she came upon a campsite that had been recently abandoned. Checking it out, she found a small pouch with some money, a short note, and some food. Again, she recognized the pouch and the writing. This time the note informed Marion that her sister was up to no good. She estimated that she had only missed them by about an hour or so, judging by how much heat was in the embers. She easily got the fire going again and boiled some water. She remembered the warning that Luke had given her about contaminated water. After boiling enough water to refill her canteen and making sure that her horse had gotten enough water and grass to eat, she set out again. Again, she traveled to nightfall, but this time when she stopped, she could see a small campfire in the distance. Now she began to plan what she was going to do when she caught up with Luke and Cecilia. With her sister's two-faced nature, Marion would have a hard time of it just showing back up in camp, but she also really wanted to meet up with Luke and apologize for turning her back on him and running off. Finally, Marion had a plan and she started to rub herself again. This time, she was able to start with what felt the best and within minutes had cum so hard that she saw stars and passed out. The next morning, Marion got up as the sun was coming up and got underway extra quick. Sure enough, the fire that she had seen the night before was from Luke and Cecilia. When Marion came to the edge of the camp, she dismounted and quietly began to investigate. Luke wasn't there, but Cecilia was and was still sleeping. Marion then retreated to a good hiding spot near her horse to watch for Luke. After an hour, Marion began to get worried. There was evidence in the camp to say that Luke was still with Cecilia but Marion hadn't seen Luke anywhere. She was watching so intensely that she didn't hear someone come up behind her. Suddenly a strong hand was across her mouth, and Marion reacted in the way that Luke had taught her, but whoever was behind her was very strong. Marion was now fighting for her life and felt like she was stronger now then she had ever been. Finally, she was able to face who had attacked her and was surprised to be looking into a giant's chest. She glanced up and was astonished to see the person, who had attacked her, was none other than Luke. Without thinking about it, she slapped him hard across his face and then jumped up and grabbed hold of him, and started kissing him fiercely. To be continued in part 2, Based on a post by somethin fishy, for Sex Stories.

Unsere Lauschis haben uns wieder ihre verrücktesten sexy Sommer-Flirts, Sex-Fails und Outdoor-Pannen verraten: Hier ist Teil 2! Themenvorschläge, Lob, Ideen gerne an: [@couchgeflüster.vienna](https://www.instagram.com/couchgefluester.vienna/) [@sinah.edhofer](https://www.instagram.com/sinah.edhofer/) [@leonie_rachel](https://www.instagram.com/leonie_rachel/) Du möchtest mehr über unsere Werbepartner erfahren? [Hier findest du alle Infos & Rabatte](https://linktr.ee/couchgefluester.vienna)

On Today's show, A couple on a deserted train carriage engage in a thrilling sexual encounter. The girlfriend, initially reserved, has become more adventurous and exhibitionistic. She spreads her legs for her boyfriend, who records and touches her, driving her to the brink of ecstasy. They capture intimate photos, heightening their excitement and mutual arousal.After a separation due to infidelity, a couple returns to each other and attends marriage counseling. The wife reveals her sexual encounters with other men during their separation, including a black man. This revelation leads to intense and degrading sex, with the wife asking to be treated like a whore and expressing her desire for future indiscretions. A man takes his son to a fast-food restaurant where he meets an attractive woman whose son is friends with his. They connect instantly, and she invites him over to her house while their kids play. There, she seduces him, revealing her body and engaging in passionate sex, leading to a series of regular "booty calls.A wife, feeling neglected by her husband who is more interested in his car and casinos, goes to the pool in a sexy bikini. She meets four young men on a nude beach and has sex with all of them. Later, she returns to her husband and directs him to perform oral sex on her, revealing her adventures. This leads to a renewed sexual dynamic in their marriage.Two couples join a walking club and quickly become friends. One of the wives, Mary, suggests a partner swap, citing her husband's waning interest in sex. The couples agree, and during a tea party, Mary strips naked, encouraging everyone else to do the same. They engage in group sex, with the men swapping partners and the women enjoying the experience.A woman returns from a two-week beach vacation and immediately visits her boyfriend. They have passionate sex in the shower, with the boyfriend performing oral sex on her. They continue their intimacy in the bedroom, where she rides him to completion, leading to a satisfying and intense encounter.I want to hear from you too! If you have a secret story or experience you've been dying to share, now's your chance. You can write to me directly at Nikky@dearnikky.com or submit your confession anonymously at DearNikky.com/confessions.Perhaps you have an erotic fantasy that's been burning inside you, or maybe you just want to say hello - whatever it is, I want to hear from you!By submitting a confession and/or question you certify the following stipulations to be true:You are the sole creator of the submission;You are 18 years of age or older and legally able to write, submit erotic or pornographic materialStories including Bestiality, Incest and Incest Fantasies, Underage Role-Play, Rape Sex, Rape Fantasies or other non-consensual content or Racial slurs will not be aired.We reserve the right to change names or other identifiable information.You are releasing all rights to this creationIf you've enjoyed tuning in to my show each week (and getting an inside look at some very private lives), please take a moment leave review wherever listen: whether that Apple Podcasts Spotify Google other platform helps new listeners discover helps spread word keeps conversation going Thank loving support⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠Dear Nikky: Sex Confessions From People Just Like You⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠ is out now!You can email me at ⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠Nikky@dearnikky.com. You can find me also a ⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠Twitter⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠,⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠ Instagram⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠, ⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠Facebook⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠. Become a supporter of this podcast: https://www.spreaker.com/podcast/dear-nikky-hidden-desires--6316414/support.

Unsere Lauschis haben uns wieder ihre verrücktesten sexy Sommer-Flirts, Sex-Fails und Outdoor-Pannen verraten... Themenvorschläge, Lob, Ideen gerne an: [@couchgeflüster.vienna](https://www.instagram.com/couchgefluester.vienna/) [@sinah.edhofer](https://www.instagram.com/sinah.edhofer/) [@leonie_rachel](https://www.instagram.com/leonie_rachel/) Diese Folge wird gesponsert von dm Österreich Dieser Sommer steht ganz im Zeichen der Frauengesundheit: dm informiert, feiert die Weiblichkeit, bricht Tabus, klärt auf und obendrauf gibt es monatlich exklusive, dazu passende Coupons in der „Mein dm“-App. Jeden Monat findest du hier bis zu sechs Marken-Coupons: Weitere Infos findest du auf dm.at/frauengesundheit Du möchtest mehr über unsere Werbepartner erfahren? [Hier findest du alle Infos & Rabatte](https://linktr.ee/couchgefluester.vienna)

In this episode, I sit down with my buddy and fellow photographer Scott, and we hit record on a no-holds-barred talk that feels like you're right there with us on the road in Skagway, Alaska.We share stories as to what it's like to work in this crazy and remote place… to navigating the unpredictable world of photography, dealing with celebrity clients including one unforgettable encounter with Bill Cosby. This episode dives into the highs, lows, and hilarious in-betweens of life behind the lens. We kick things off with a story you'll never forget… let's just say it involves a one-night stand, a jar of marmalade, and a very angry woman. Yep, it's that kind of show. So sit back, relax, and get ready for some unfiltered fun—and maybe even pick up a few gems that'll help you become a better photographer along the way. Let's go.Chapter Markers and Show Notes:2:00: What it's like to live in Skagway7:00- Sex with the Angry Marmalade Woman17:00- Skagway is a place where people come to escape29:00- Bill Cosby35:00 Going to Cuba together on a workshop37:30- Street Photography in Cuba39:00- what it's like to visit and eat in Cuba40::00- Photographing the tobacco farm workers in Cuba41:00- Horses getting washed in ponds 42:15- You'll never regret spending money on memories43:30- Selling prints in the stores of Skagway46:35- How to Get Yourself Out There48:45- How to Create Repeat Business50:30- Going to the Police Station in Cuba56:00- Trying to Get it Right in the Camera57:00- Pairing Great Talent with the Right Gear58:30- How Cellphones are Threatening Traditional Cameras60:30- Using the horizon in your outdoor portraiture64:00-: How Your Mouth is your Greatest Weapon69:00- Handling Rejection as a Creative and Business Owner70:00-Thinking of Photography as a Luxury Item72:00- How A.I. is impacting the photography world76:00- How Your Vision is Something A.I. Can't Replicate77:00- Finding the Clients that Love Your Work78:00- How Distribution is Key to Success79:00- Growing as a Photographer82:00- Starting at the Bottom to Grow Your Brand82:30- The Importance of Self Awareness and Getting Corrected84:30- Understanding Why You're Getting No's85:00- Customizing What Your Client Wants86:00- The Importance of Asking Questions87:00- Identifying the Can't Miss Shots89:45- Why You Need to Invest in Your Photography Education91:00- The Consequences of Not Asking Questions92:00- You Get What you Pay For94:30- How To Grow Your Business by What You've Learned95:00- Turnaround Times as a Photographer96:00- Being Selective with the Work you Book97:15- Paying Models Etiquette98:30- Time Management as a Photographer99:30- Pre Shoot Etiquette with a Model99:50- Having a Purpose to Your ShootsSummary- Changing the Pace in Alaska

Redditors reveal their most embarrassing SEX stories!Become a supporter of this podcast: https://www.spreaker.com/podcast/true-cheating-wives-and-girlfriends-stories-2025-true-cheating-stories-podcast--5689182/support.

feli hat EUCH wiedermal eine wichtige frage gestellt: „was sind eure crazy SEX stories?“ und geeehts noooch?? vom zu früh kommen nach großen worten bis zu sex vor den besten freunden & jungfräulichkeit im wald verlieren vor den augen eines SCHWARZBÄREN!! wenn da nichts dabei ist für eurer entertainment, weiß feli auch nicht weiter. also rein da, ihr VERRÜCKTEN!! (lieb euch) shop felicious: www.felicious.de

It's the full moon tonight, specifically the Buck Moon, so we figured it was the perfect evening to do some gardening and drop a new episode of Highly Haunted! Peyton gets into some salacious celebrity ghost stories involving, you guessed it, GHOST SEX. Are these celebs trippin', or were they really getting it on with a ghoul? Liz then takes us to a graveyard in Barbados where caskets keep switching places in their tomb, defying all explanation. Are the spirits playing tricks, or is the staff getting blitzed? Listener discretion and a high tolerance is advised. Hit the bong and smoke-a-along! It's time to get high… Highly Haunted. Stay spooky, stoners!

Listen to the full erotic audio: My Wife's Boyfriend A quiet home date night takes a sizzling turn as a couple shares more than just a home-cooked meal. When an unexpected friend arrives, sparks fly, and the evening unfolds into an unforgettable threesome filled with teasing, pleasure, and raw passion. With sensual tension simmering beneath the surface, what starts with playful touches and whispered confessions escalates into a night of unrestrained desire and connection. Create a free Audiodesires account for access to hundreds more audio erotica stories. Listener discretion is advised.

Listen to the full erotic audio: Captivating Looks Step into a world of temptation and fantasy as a chance visit to a city's hottest fetish club leads to an unexpected journey of desire. Amidst a crowd of latex, leather, and submission, one person finds themselves captivated by a live performance blending cosplay and kink. As a “Red Riding Hood” takes the stage with her “Wolf,” the audience—and one intrigued watcher—become voyeurs to a sensual, daring display of rope, clamps, and public play. Create a free Audiodesires account for access to hundreds more audio erotica stories. Listener discretion is advised.

Listen to the full erotic audio: City Lights High above the city, a sensual first date turns into an unforgettable night of teasing, seduction, and power play. Beneath the shimmering lights and against the cool glass of a skyscraper, boundaries blur as two lovers explore their deepest desires. With every glance, touch, and whispered command, the tension builds until it's impossible to resist. From delicate stockings to commanding ties, this is a story of surrender and dominance, control and release. Create a free Audiodesires account for access to hundreds more audio erotica stories. Listener discretion is advised.

Listen to the full erotic audio: Rooftop What happens when the city lights go out… and the tension between two neighbors turns up? In this steamy erotic audio story, two strangers cross paths on a rooftop, hoping for a peaceful night under the stars. But when the city is plunged into darkness by a sudden power outage, inhibitions vanish—and bold desires take over. Explore the thrill of public play, unexpected intimacy, and sex in the dark in this breathy, immersive audio porn experience. Perfect for fans of ASMR sex, slow build tension, neighbor fantasies, and realistic erotic audios packed with seductive whispering and sensual detail. Create a free Audiodesires account for access to hundreds more audio erotica stories. Listener discretion is advised.

Any Questions Or Advice You Want the Chicos Tóxicos to Answer?

Listen to the full erotic audio: Wet And Wild For You II After a workout that left her sore and aching, all she wanted was a hot shower... but one thing led to another. In this intimate audio porn experience, you'll hear every steamy detail as a solo moment turns into an erotic encounter with her husband. From slow teasing with a vibrator to moaning under the spray of the water, this ASMR sex audio builds into deep, wet pleasure. Perfect for fans of audio sex, erotic audios for women, masturbation stories, and NSFW ASMR. Whether you're listening with your partner or alone, this story will leave you soaked, satisfied, and craving more. Create a free Audiodesires account for access to hundreds more audio erotica stories. Listener discretion is advised.

Lauren has had her beautiful baby but we've recorded a bunch of episodes in advance. So this week you'll get to hear Laurens extensive advice on prepping for a baby plus we get deep into some of your hilarious sex stories. You may not want to eat a fruit pastel lolly when listening to this ep! Hosted on Acast. See acast.com/privacy for more information.

Listen to the full erotic audio: Backslide When a wrong turn leads him straight to his ex's doorstep, things get messy—and so hot. In this ultra-realistic, emotionally charged audio porn episode, two ex-lovers reunite unexpectedly outside her apartment in the middle of the night. What starts as small talk quickly turns into a heated encounter filled with longing, dominance, and familiar passion. This erotic audio story explores the electric tension of unresolved feelings, intense dirty talk, and that undeniable chemistry that never really dies. Perfect for fans of audio sex with ex-lovers, public sex fantasy, emotional ASMR porn, and realistic erotic audio that captures every gasp, moan, and memory. Create a free Audiodesires account for access to hundreds more audio erotica stories. Listener discretion is advised.

Face it. We all pee. Is it no wonder people are wondering things about water sports? Golden Showers? I wholeheartedly admit my own curiosity. Sadly, I must also admit to not having my cherry popped with this one. Pee play is still on my sexual bucket list. (Yes, I actually have one) Let's learn about this activity!

Stop stresu, štart letu!Letenky s Pelikánom od 19 € spiatočne a s kódom SEXOSKA50 ušetríš 50 € na letenkách pre dvoch. Klikaj na pelikan.sk a uži si leto, ako sa patrí!Prečo majú ľudia viac sexu na dovolenke? Porozprávali sme o vašich, ale aj našich dovolenkových radovánkach a mega sme si túto epizódu užili! Prebrali sme benefity cestovania pre páry, koľko percent ľudí si do kufra pribalí aj hračku a zistili sme, čo je to sexvacation. A samozrejme nechýbalo ani kopec vašich šteklivých príbehov. Vypočujte si túto epizódu a cestujte!Určite skočte aj na naše HeroHero, kde Denis prezradil horúcu story so sexy Francúzom v Maroku a Miška urobila veľkú chybu s Egypťanom a obaja vyrozprávali, čo vyparatili v Bruseli. Extrémne funny extra epizóda!Aj tento rok sme nominovaní v ankete Orange podcast roka! A aj tento rok by sme radi vyhrali. Súťažíme dokonca v troch kategóriách - klapka, miláčik a prameň. Hybaj na ⁠web⁠, daj nám svoj krásny hlásoček a nezabudni ho potvrdiť vo svojej mailovej schránke. Hlasovaním hráš o nový smartfón Samsung a určite vyhráš naše srdiečko. SEXOŠKA IDE NA TOUR!! Šup na náš web, nájdi svoje mesto, a pridaj sa k nám na Never have i ever BINGO night, kde sa o sebe dozveiem milión zaujímavých štipľavostí! Mega sa na vás a vaše stories tešíme!! Lístky v predaji tu: https://sexualnavychova.com/eventy/Pre extra obsah, šteklivé videá, nekresťanské rozhovory a iné špecialitky nás odberaj na našom ⁠⁠⁠HERO HERO⁠⁠⁠ alebo ⁠⁠⁠Tolde⁠⁠⁠!Chceš viac, než čo sa zmestí do epizód?

Sundress season is near, and the crew is horny enough to notice every juicy peach walking past the ballpark. In this extra-steamy episode, Kid, Hat Trick, and El Pres get deep into tales of patio sex, face-sitting legends, and kids interrupting BDSM mishaps. We learn more about “The Delivery Man” and his one-position rule, Hat Trick's legendary belt incident, and a callback to her longtime oral MVP: Golden Tongue. The gang debates ejaculate volume like it's a science experiment and celebrates the great squirt awakening of the 2020s. Oh, and Kanye's still weird. From booty calls during family time to flashbacks of hot tub hookups and lesbian sex-ed crash courses, this episode is soaked in overshare and NSFW nostalgia.

Listen to the full erotic audio: Wet And Wild For You II After a workout that left her sore and aching, all she wanted was a hot shower... but one thing led to another. In this intimate audio porn experience, you'll hear every steamy detail as a solo moment turns into an erotic encounter with her husband. From slow teasing with a vibrator to moaning under the spray of the water, this ASMR sex audio builds into deep, wet pleasure. Perfect for fans of audio sex, erotic audios for women, masturbation stories, and NSFW ASMR. Whether you're listening with your partner or alone, this story will leave you soaked, satisfied, and craving more. Create a free Audiodesires account for access to hundreds more audio erotica stories. Listener discretion is advised.

Listen to the full erotic audio: The Game: Hunted A late-night walk. A strained marriage. A primal game of predator and prey. What begins as a quiet moment of reflection spirals into an intense, erotic chase through the woods. Secrets, adrenaline, and dominance collide in this steamy audio porn story. Can she escape… or does she even want to? Create a free Audiodesires account for access to hundreds more audio erotica stories. Listener discretion is advised.

Listen to the full erotic audio: Velvet Touch After a romantic surprise, a sensual massage turns into something far more intense. Oil-slicked skin, whispered dominance, and desperate moans build into a climax she can't resist. Indulge in this intimate, slow-burn fantasy of touch, teasing, and total surrender. Perfect for fans of erotic audio, roleplay & passionate connection. Create a free Audiodesires account for access to hundreds more audio erotica stories. Listener discretion is advised.

Listen to the full erotic audio: Forbidden Desires II An irresistible dream, a forbidden office fling, and a man she can't forget… After a steamy one-night stand with a younger coworker, she tries to stay away—but when desire crashes into reality, things spiral out of control.

Dr. Candice Nicole Hargons, an award-winning psychologist and associate professor at the Rollins School of Public Health at Emory University, studies sexual wellness and liberation. As a leading expert in sex research, she joins us this morning to discuss her new book “Good Sex: Stories, Science, and Strategies for Sexual Liberation.” “Good Sex” encourages intimacy, fun, pleasure, and connection. It also outlines steps to understand, define, and practice sexual liberation in your personalized way.

This time on Stranger Than podcast, Joanna tells a variety of awkward sex stories curated on the internet, and Nate gives an update on the giant asteroid strike in 2032 and tells about Denmarkification. Enjoy! Stranger Than podcast is a part of the Age of Radio podcast syndicate. Check them out at ageofradio.org Stranger Than podcast logo art by Catthulu Art. Take a look at more pieces at https://www.facebook.com/CatThuluArt/ Do you like Stranger Than podcast? Let us know! Check out our facebook page, facebook.com/strangerthanpodcast or email us at StrangerThanPodcast@gmail.com.   Join our Facebook group, The Strange Space    We are now also available on Spotify! Just type Stranger Than podcast into the search field    STRANGER THAN PODCAST HAS MERCH!!! THAT'S RIGHT! Check it out at https://www.teepublic.com/user/strangerthanpodcast  CHECK OUT OUR SHOW PAGE TOO!  Learn more about your ad choices. Visit megaphone.fm/adchoices

Alfred Ruf, 72, told detectives in Wayne County, Indiana that he drugged his wife's Coke cans so the woman's daughter and friend could "put on a show" for him. Ruf's interview with detectives took place in January 2022. At one point, Ruf claimed the daughter wanted to marry him and that he would have sex with the women. Law&Crime's Angenette Levy goes through the interview and Ruf's guilty plea in this episode of Crime Fix — a daily show covering the biggest stories in crime.PLEASE SUPPORT THE SHOW: Get 50% off of confidential background reports at https://www.truthfinder.com/lccrimefix and access information about almost anyone!Host:Angenette Levy https://twitter.com/Angenette5CRIME FIX PRODUCTION:Head of Social Media, YouTube - Bobby SzokeSocial Media Management - Vanessa BeinVideo Editing - Daniel CamachoGuest Booking - Alyssa Fisher & Diane KayeSTAY UP-TO-DATE WITH THE LAW&CRIME NETWORK:Watch Law&Crime Network on YouTubeTV: https://bit.ly/3td2e3yWhere To Watch Law&Crime Network: https://bit.ly/3akxLK5Sign Up For Law&Crime's Daily Newsletter: https://bit.ly/LawandCrimeNewsletterRead Fascinating Articles From Law&Crime Network: https://bit.ly/3td2IqoLAW&CRIME NETWORK SOCIAL MEDIA:Instagram: https://www.instagram.com/lawandcrime/Twitter: https://twitter.com/LawCrimeNetworkFacebook: https://www.facebook.com/lawandcrimeTwitch: https://www.twitch.tv/lawandcrimenetworkSee Privacy Policy at https://art19.com/privacy and California Privacy Notice at https://art19.com/privacy#do-not-sell-my-info.

Guest co-host and sex educator Reid Mihalko joins Kevin to look back at some of our favorite stories about sex, shared by Sandra Elliott and Allison Moon. • Come to Portugal for RISK!'s 15th Anniversary in May 2025: risk-show.com/portugal • Pitch us your story! risk-show.com/submissions • Support RISK! through Patreon at patreon.com/risk or make a one-time donation: paypal.me/riskshow • Get tickets to RISK! live shows: risk-show.com/live • Get the RISK! Book and shop for merch: risk-show.com/shop • Take our storytelling classes: thestorystudio.org • Hire Kevin Allison as a coach or get personalized videos: kevinallison.com To learn more about listener data and our privacy practices visit: https://www.audacyinc.com/privacy-policy Learn more about your ad choices. Visit https://podcastchoices.com/adchoices

Hear real sex stories written by real people in The Champagne Room Discord server, as read by lusciously voiced community member Jack! Follow Billy! Instagram: @thebillyprocida TikTok: @TheBillyProcida Threads: @billyisprocida BlueSky: @thebillyprocida 0nlyFans: @callmebilly Money Stuff Venmo: @BillyProcida Cash App: $manwhorepod PayPal/Zelle: funnybillypro@gmail.com Do your affordable book shopping at http://bookshop.org/shop/billy! Get a Manwhore Membership at https://www.patreon.com/manwhorepodcast! Make like-minded friends in The Champagne Room at http://manwhorepod.com/discord Email your comments, questions, and criticisms to manwhorepod@gmail.com. Late Night Radio, Study and Relax by Kevin MacLeod (incompetech.com) Licensed under Creative Commons: By Attribution 3.0 License http://creativecommons.org/licenses/by/3.0/ www.ManwhorePod.com Learn more about your ad choices. Visit megaphone.fm/adchoices

Butt Slut Wyoh from Sex Stories podcast and Kathy discuss anal sex, anal virginity, butt plugs, anal hooks and more. Tune in to hear all the details including Kathy's losing virginity story, Wyoh's losing her virginity story which included losing her anal virginity at the same time, Kathy's boyfriend who didn't even know they had anal sex, how and why Kathy and Wyoh don't really preps for anal, how to prep if you want to, why enemas might not be best thing to do and why some swear by them, how Nina Hartley says is best way to prep for anal, how and why it's super important to warm up and how Wyoh warms herself up, Wyoh's hot anal threesome she had recently and exactly what went down, why guys don't understand how to do anal correctly and how and why they should learn how to do it, what women can do to make anal more pleasurable, Wyoh loves her new glass butt plug and why, why guys are so afraid to try anal themselves but how and why they should, rim jobs and how and why they're great, Wyoh's anal hook experience and exactly what went down plus a whole lot more. You can find Wyoh's podcast and other stuff here: https://www.sexstoriespodcast.com/ **To see anonymous pics of CATE plus my other female guests + gain access to my PRIVATE Discord channel where people get super XX naughty + hear anonymous confessions + get all the episodes early and AD FREE, join my Patreon! It's only $7 a month and you can cancel at any time. You can sign up here: https://www.patreon.com/StrictlyAnonymousPodcast To Join SDC and get a FREE Trial! click here: https://www.sdc.com/?ref=37712 or go to SDC.com and use my code 37712 Want to be on the show? Email me at strictlyanonymouspodcast@gmail.com or go to http://www.strictlyanonymouspodcast.com and click on "Be on the Show" Have something quick you want to confess while remaining anonymous? Call the CONFESSIONS hotline at 347-420-3579. You can call 24/7. All voices are changed. Sponsors: https://www.magicmind.com/sacbf Get Magic Mind at 50% off with the Black Friday offer, available only through my link until December 6th https://www.dipseastories.com/strictlyanon Hear the hottest stories on Dipsea! 30 day FREE TRIAL https://butterwellness.com/ Get 30% off your order from The Perineum Massager by Butter Wellness. Go to butterwellness.com and use the code “STRICTLY” at checkout for 30% off your entire order. https://bluechew.com/ Get 15% OFF Blewchew plus first month FREE use code STRICTLYANON https://viiahemp.com/ Have great sleep AND great sex with VIIA Hemp Gummies used code: STRICTLYANON for 15% off http://www.shamelesscare.com/strictly You can get one year supply of Doxypep for just $109 Follow me! Instagram https://www.instagram.com/strictanonymous/ Twitter https://twitter.com/strictanonymous?lang=en Website http://www.strictlyanonymouspodcast.com/ Everything else https://linktr.ee/Strictlyanonymouspodcast Learn more about your ad choices. Visit megaphone.fm/adchoices

It's spooky season Curious Fuckers and in this episode we read out your sex stories that took a horrifyingly wrong turn! Reed has a girthy story from her recent holiday and Florence gives an update on her relationship. To watch the full video, see exclusive content and support the podcast join our Patreon! https://www.patreon.com/comecurious Follow us on Instagram @comecurious and DM us your questions and f*ck off stories! Follow Florence @florencebark Follow Reed @reedamberx Produced and edited by @sillygooseteam Learn more about your ad choices. Visit megaphone.fm/adchoices

Relive the craziest moments of Nightcap, including Shannon Sharpe & Chad "Ochocinco" Johnson's  wildest monents from the live show in Atlanta, Houston & Dallas.03:14 - Introduction03:20 - Ocho's favorite smells07:46 - Unc showers 4 times a day !?!?14:52 - Spello Cinco LIVE30:15 - Sex or Next31:36 - Shannon's pregame ritual38:00 - The Relle Report42:15 - Terrell Owens joins the show46:12 - Spello Cinco58:40 - Eating Booty: Pros and cons01:06:10 - Unc loves Toronto01:11:56 - Ocho pranks Unc1:18:30 -  Shannon gives wisdom(Timestamps may vary based on advertisements.)#Volume #ClubSee omnystudio.com/listener for privacy information.

Bunnie and the crew sit down to recap a wild Vegas trip where they had their fill of weenie boys and street meat (yes, you heard that right). They then share even MORE sex fails including couch stains, drunk wedding days and a surprise visit from Princess Elsa. At the end of the ep, Bunnie and Tasha share a special announcement about a new adventure! Watch Full Episodes & More:www.dumbblondeunrated.comSee Privacy Policy at https://art19.com/privacy and California Privacy Notice at https://art19.com/privacy#do-not-sell-my-info.

How did you lose your virginity and if you could change anything about it, would you? Lala, Easton and Jess share their first-time stories, but only one of them is happy with how it went. Listen and find out who! GTL Bonus video episodes available Mondays at 9am Pacific on YouTube: https://youtube.com/@GiveThemLalaPodcast?si=9oETguBpysJbttBz Learn more about your ad choices. Visit podcastchoices.com/adchoices

How did you lose your virginity and if you could change anything about it, would you? Lala, Easton and Jess share their first-time stories, but only one of them is happy with how it went. Listen and find out who!GTL Bonus video episodes available Mondays at 9am Pacific on YouTube: https://youtube.com/@GiveThemLalaPodcast?si=9oETguBpysJbttBz Learn more about your ad choices. Visit podcastchoices.com/adchoicesSee omnystudio.com/listener for privacy information.

A look back at some of our favorite stories about sex, with Andrea Allan and the late, great Mauro Montoya. • Come to Portugal for RISK!'s 15th Anniversary in May 2025: risk-show.com/portugal • Pitch us your story! risk-show.com/submissions • Support RISK! through Patreon at patreon.com/risk or make a one-time donation: paypal.me/riskshow • Get tickets to RISK! live shows: risk-show.com/live • Get the RISK! Book and shop for merch: risk-show.com/shop • Take our storytelling classes: thestorystudio.org • Hire Kevin Allison as a coach or get personalized videos: kevinallison.com To learn more about listener data and our privacy practices visit: https://www.audacyinc.com/privacy-policy Learn more about your ad choices. Visit https://podcastchoices.com/adchoices